Gamers Eight – Day ten

Day 10

Bloodstone awoke and heard the voice in his head.

[Hero Level 3]

[Cleric of the nine 1]

[skill summon herald]

[Psion 11]

[skill telepathic control]

[Lord Level 3]

[Visionary Level 4]

Everyone was up at dawn, except for Ke’lara. Ke’lara, had been given a set of clothes, that were a little too tight for her. She lay in bed as the others were getting ready to go downstairs. Everyone else that was in the room left, leaving Bloodstone, alone with her. He was getting changed into a fresh shirt, when she said, “Why?”

Bloodstone turned and looked at her,”Why what?”

“Why did you come rescue me” she sniffled.

Bloodstone sat on the bed next to her, “I couldn’t let my favorite half elf stay in the hands of a couple of idiot mages.”

“I lost my slave papers,” She sniffed.

“Oh you think they will try and come back and say you belong to them?”

She nodded.

“Not a problem, it was in the fat mages belt pouch.” He tossed the two pouches on the bed.

She opened them looking for the parchment, all that was inside were gold coins and a couple of gemstones, as well as a ring. “Where is the parchment?”

“It’s safe, you don’t have to worry about it. We are going to have breakfast and then get you something more suitable to wear. I would insist on a bath, next chance we get.”

It was at that moment that she broke down in tears. Bloodstone gave her a light hug, she however clutched to him sobbing. “You’re the nicest person, I have been such a bitch to you and you still are nice to me, I wanted to know why.” She sobbed softly.

He pushed her away so he could see her face, “I have a thing for elves and half elves. You know damsel in distress sorta thing.” He wiped the tears from her face. “You need to decide what you want to do, I am going to breakfast.” He stood up and walked out of the room, and down to the main in then to common room.  The rest of the group were eating something like that looked like scrambled eggs, though they were more red than yellow. There was also a bacon and ham set out. There were several loaves of bread being shared around.

The innkeeper walked over to him, when he came down. “There are a couple of people that want to talk to you.” She pointed to a table off to one side.

An older man was sitting, with a young woman, Bloodstone walked over to the table. “The innkeeper said you wanted to talk to me.” He looked over the man; he was older, perhaps in his sixties, with gray hair a cane leaned against the table.  The woman was perhaps twenty, and had brown hair, brown eyes and looked like she didn’t really want to be there. The two of them were dressed in expensive clothes, conservative, but they looked expensive at least comparing them to what they had seen around the capital. One thing he noticed was that the two of them wore gloves. The gloves were thin leather, and matched the clothes they were wearing, the only skin exposed was the face and head.

“I understand you’re a Lord?”

“I have been given that title by the king so yes, is there something I can help you with?”

“I have made some enemies recently, and my daughter is in danger, if you were to look after her, I could compensate you.” He said.

“How does she feel about this?” he looked at the woman with him.

“My father doesn’t listen to me I can take care of myself.” She said looking at her father.

“Seem like you don’t need me, and far be it from me to get involved in a family issue.” Bloodstone turned to leave.

“Please my lord, you haven’t heard the whole of the dilemma,” he pleaded.

“I had arranged for a group to protect her unfortunately, that group took a better offer from the adventuring guild. I have no one to turn too; the local lord does not believe me.”

Bloodstone looked at him, “There are some aspects of this you’re not telling me, so get to the point.”

“I have to leave on a trip to Issrysil, and I do not wish to take my daughter with me. My wife passed this past winter, so I have no one to look after her.”

“She looks to be an attractive and smart young lady again I don’t see how I can help you.” Bloodstone turned to leave again.

“If there was a suitor that had caught her fancy, I would have married her off at the first opportunity, I fell that my holding would suffer if left in her hands. She has no levels in anything.”

“Enough father, I will not be sold off to some lord, so that you can go back to Issrysil and leave me here alone for a half year. I can do as I please.”

“Hold on. sold off? I don’t think I understand now what you were asking.” He kneeled slightly to bring him eye level with the girl. “First off, I don’t know you or your daughter. Second, I do not feel like babysitting. Third even if you could somehow convince me, I don’t have the time to deal with all of this nonsense.” He waited a moment for any objections, stood and walked over to the rest of the group who were still eating.  He sat down and ignored them stuffing his face with the red colored eggs and bacon.

He was reaching for a third helping when the old man came and stood by his chair. “I perhaps wasn’t clear, or maybe you don’t know who I am.”

Bloodstone looked up at him, “Not really, unless you want me to read your mind.”

“That won’t be necessary, I am a [merchant], a rather wealthy merchant.  My daughter is very head strung and insists on running things while I travel. I would like to ensure her safety while I am gone, a lord such as your self could find it very rewarding.”

“Tell you what, we are heading to the third district, if you have any holdings there, we could use a good contact. That’s the best I can do.”

“Unacceptable, there must be some way I can convince you. Gold, I have gold, magic items, I have things, I have been saving. Name your price. If you were to marry my daughter I could arrange a dowry.”

“I don’t think so, I am already married.” Bloodstone informed him, and then picked up a slice of cooked bacon, and ate it. It was saltier than he was used to, it was still pretty good.

“So, there is no law that prevents multiple marriages, as long as all the partied involved are aware and consent. I also happen to know you have no paperwork to prove you are married.” He said threateningly. “I digress, I happened to know the enterprise you and your associates are planning, I want in. I have many assets I can put towards the endeavor. I am prepared to tie my family with yours.”

Bloodstone laughed, “Ok, I need to talk with your daughter first, and you need to convince my wife this is a good idea.” Bloodstone, turned and said to Amethyst, ”This merchant has a proposal.”

Bloodstone got up and walked across to the room and sat across from the merchant’s daughter.

“My father doesn’t listen, He is also persistent. I apologize.”

“You want him to listen to you. I get that. You’re a strong willed woman, I can’t even read you. Your father just offered to help finance some of my plans. However, there is a way for you to get what you want and me to get what I want.”

Ke’Lara came into the common room; she saw Bloodstone and gave him a weak smile. She then went over to the group to get food. She listened to the conversation going on.

“I don’t see how, he insists that I marry, I don’t have any interest in a family right now. He feels that if he married me off to your group he would not be cut out of the glory” She wrung her hands together and glanced over, her father was talking at the table. There was a commotion at the table, and heads turned and looked over at them, some of them looked upset, others curious.

“Great, now I have more explaining to do.” He looked back at the woman sitting across from him, “You have a chance to get control of your life. Negotiate with your father through me.”

She looked up at him, and there was a flicker of a smile,” Why would you agree to something like that.”

“I am not sure he can convince my wife, and from the angry glances, it’s not going over to well.”

“Then tell my father that these are your terms, see if he agrees. First you will have a manor or home for your retainers, and room to grow. He has several estates that would be suitable. Second a dowry of half of his net worth in gold, items or magic. Third a contract that returns the dowry to me, if I am not with child before a full year is out.”

“I can agree to that, though I have a feeling you’re going to get half of his holdings if he agrees.”

“He would never agree to that.”

“He hasn’t even told you what is going on?” Bloodstone looked over, there was a heated discussion going on.

“No, he’s been secretive this past month, going out early coming home very late or the next day.”

“Well it looks like there’s some kind of consensus,” Her father and Amethyst walked over to the table and pulled up two chairs.

“Is he serious?” Amethyst asked

“Yeah, I think so.”

Amethyst looked over at the woman sitting there, “Well I don’t really like the idea; however, I’m not going to get in the way of whatever you want to do.”

“Good then its settled, you will marry my daughter and I will help finance your projects, in exchange for partial ownership of the technologies.” The older man said smiling.

“No actually it’s not settled, First I think it’s pretty shitty that your attempting to marry off your daughter to someone you don’t even know. Second, you never asked her how she felt about the situation, and you are after the secrets we have.  Third, we haven’t even begun to negotiate. Fourth, I don’t have time to really deal with this, and Fifth why did you wait till now to talk with me” Bloodstone said ticking them off on his hand

The older man looked as if he was thinking, “The king, said you were shrewd. The truth is that I do have enemies who would like to humiliate me, or ruin me. I only have one daughter and I want her to be safe. The king said you have some abilities, and did not go into detail. The truth of the matter is that you have little legality in Rhir, or backing. If you married into my house, you would have both. Others will come and negotiate with you, I just happened to be the first.”

“I think understand now, you’re a merchant?”

The man nodded, “Yes, I have made it as far as a I have on being shrewd and not compromising. I have a hundred ships that sail between here and the other continents. I do not have a noble title, at least not here in Rhir. I have holdings all over, the world. I can get pretty much anything I want, and go where I please.”

“Yet you would sell of your own daughter to make a deal.” Bloodstone asked.

“You make it sound sordid when you say it like that, it is a business negotiation. If you don’t want my daughter, I can make other arrangements.”

“I don’t understand why your pushing so much on this, if you are as rich as you say you are, why are you even bothering with me?” Bloodstone asked.

The man leaned in, “I am old, I have a feeling about you, the way you handled the king. I knew the steward was up to something, I just couldn’t prove anything. You swayed the king to my side, no easy task. I also have only one daughter, it works out for both of us.”

“I see, so I marry your daughter you give us access to your financial empire, and we can use it to build Rhir up. I don’t see how this benefits you.”

“I had other children, some were murdered, other had accidents, things I couldn’t prove. I have a lot of enemies, I don’t want to give them the satisfaction of tearing my empire apart, I have only my daughter to leave it to, and she never picked up any classes, to run everything. You change that.”

“How so.” Bloodstone said looking nervous.

“Must I say it, you will take over for me, as a merchant, I have sixty-seven levels. Kings and lords, come to me when they want money. I only know of two others who could rival me in levels or financial power. One of them is a drake, who I am going to go see in Issrysil. I couldn’t marry my daughter to a drake.”

“I still don’t see how I can do that, I am not a merchant. I already don’t like your tactics. I will tell you what, I will agree to this marriage, under some conditions.”

“I’m listening.” The old man said smiling.

Bloodstone, looked over at the woman, “How about some real introductions first”

The old man said, “That’s acceptable, I am Ambrose Sutter, of the house Sutter of Baleros, and where I make most of my profit. I deal in war, it’s true, assassins and warriors are commodities to be purchased, everyone has a price what is yours?” He towards at Amethyst, “Or Yours?”

The woman said, “I am Coreen Sutter, last surviving child of my father.” She wrung her hands as if it was something she was ashamed of.

He was interrupted, by several others who had come over to the small table. Eve and Sarah both came over, “We talked it over, you are not going to marry her, not going to happen.” Sarah said.

“This guy is a jerk according to Hellen and Marie, he steals, ideas and makes them his own. He just wants to know how all of the stuff is done, and then he will be done with you.” Eve said putting her finger across her throat and then resting in on Bloodstones head for a moment messing with his hair.

“According to Marie, he’s a snake. The King tolerates him since he brings in weapons and food to Rhir. He is wealthy and dangerous” Sarah chimed in.

The old man was silent for a long time. “How can I convince you of my sincerity”

“I don’t think you can, unless…” Bloodstone paused for a moment. “You are using some magic items to block me from reading your mind.”

The man nodded, “A standard precaution, against mind control and the like. You haven’t tried using anything like that on me. Just the normal surface scans I would expect from someone like you. Fortunately, I purchased amulets that block that kind of nonsense. So how will you resolve this I will not leave myself open to mind control, nor will I allow my daughter to do the same.”

“What classes do you have, “Bloodstone asked Coreen.

“I… I don’t have any classes.” She said.

Bloodstone looked over at Ambrose, “Then one of you will take off the glove and give me your hand, otherwise we are done here.”

There was a tension in the air, as everyone watched as Coreen removed a glove, her hands were delicate, and slender. She offered her right-hand palm up to Bloodstone. “I don’t see how this is going to help.”

Bloodstone put his right hand over hers. Her hand was cooler than his, and then he activated his class transfer. Nothing happened. “I think we are done here, no more games.”

“From just a touch, you would throw my proposal away.” He looked confused.

“She is either not alive, has no classes or cannot accept classes. Meaning that she’s not real or is undead.”

Ambrose smiled, “The body is of my daughter, one of my most trusted assassins a Selphid. My daughter never had any classes, it’s what got her killed in the end. Fitting that she serves me better in death than she ever did in life. I see your power does not work on dead flesh, that’s good to know.”

Bloodstone glared at him,” What are you really after?”

“My proposal is sincere, to a point. I do want this technology you have offered the king. Tent, I think you called it. I could make a fortune, selling it in Beleros.”

Bloodstone, opened his mouth to say something, and stopped. Coreens other hand held a dagger and the point was very close to his throat.

“We can do this the easy way or the hard way” Ambrose said amused, watching the others.

“You think killing me will get what you want?” He laughed.

“Perhaps, so here is what will happen, you will agree to my terms, or I will have Coreen kill everyone here. Starting with you.”

“You’re making a very big mistake.” Bloodstone said as the dagger scratched his skin.

“Let’s be reasonable, all I want is the formula. I am sure we can work out an arrangement, where no one has to die.” Ambrose gave him a grin.

“So what was the plan? Have me marry this thing and then what?”

“Gain your confidence and find out about the formula’s.” Coreen said squeezing his hand.

“Ow!” Bloodstone said, and there was a sickening popping sound. “Urgh.”

Coreen grinned, “Scream for me.” She said as she crushed down on his hand and removed the dagger from his throat.

“I …don’t … play … well …. with …assholes…” Bloodstone said through the pain.

Eve who was standing behind Bloodstone, “Told you he was jerk.”

Coreen release her grip, “I was truthful, when I told you he wouldn’t agree to the requests.”

“I always get what I want, it’s just a matter of time. Now you will tell me how to make the tent, and what DeLorean is and how to acquire it “

Bloodstone started laughing, “That list is bogus. It’s all fake, oh some of the things on it are needed for projects, just not the one you think.”

“Then enlighten me before I have someone killed”

“I will, you have two choices, surrender or die.”

“I have all the control here, you have nothing, “Ambrose said.

“That’s where your wrong, you see Coreen and I have had a long conversation, your pet assassin has made an agreement with me.”

“Lies, Coreen is loyal to me.” There was a sliver of doubt that flashed across his eyes.

“Really, you have built up a persona that your daughter didn’t die, when she actually did. Poison was it, because she plotted against you. You lose.”

There was a flash of rage across his face, and he leaped across the table. He made a grab for Coreen with his cane in the other hand, “I will teach you to betray me.” Bloodstone intercepted him with his good hand and pushed him back down. Sarah and Eve grabbed his arm with the cane.

He looked at Coreen, you know about his cane, he was ready to use it on you. “You can get your freedom, it’s your choice. He came here intent on bring us to the manor across town, and we would all be put to death, including you. He hates her face, it reminds him of the betrayal”

Coreen hesitated, “You lie, we never made a deal.”

“You know him, better than us, you know what he is capable of, choose. We can make a deal now.” Bloodstone took the cane carefully from his hand and threatened him with it.

There was a look of fear, and anger in his eyes, as well as defiance. “You can’t win here”

“I already won, you just don’t know it yet.” He looked at Coreen, “You can have your freedom, no more games, no more doing his dirty work.”

“You don’t know what I am, you think I am just this body, you humans find our kind disgusting. Don’t deny it.” Coreen said.

“Now is not the place, I am asking you to stand down, trust me or be a good slave and attack us.”

Coreen threw the dagger at the table. It embedder itself halfway up the blade, “I threatened to kill you and yet you say you know what I am.”

Bloodstone opened Ambrose’s coat, and found a necklaced, and pulled it off his head. He placed it on the table. Much better, now let’s see what we need to do. He stared at Ambrose intently, ”Wonderful, this is going to be so much easier than I thought. Hon, would you do the honors.”

Amethyst cast a spell and Ambrose relaxed, “Mistress?” He said to Amethyst.

“Do whatever my husband tells you to do” She said., “You can let him go.” She said to Eve and Sarah.

“Yes, Mistress.” Ambrose replied.

“Seems weird him saying that,” Bloodstone said.

“What are you going to do with me,” Coreen asked.

“That’s up to you, if you help me I will help you, you took a chance.”

“Looks like there is going to be a marriage after all, though not what he intended.” He gestured to Ambrose, the cane and amulet he put into the bag of holding.

Bloodstone touched his head and used the skill.

[sub class Merchant 67]

[sub class Slaver 3]

“Ick!” He put the class back.

[sub class Slaver removed]

He waited for the skills to hit, and after they did he was breathing heavily.

[Skill appraise item] –> [Skill improved appraisal item]

[Skill appraise person] –> [ Skill improved appraise person]

[skill lucky break]

[skill glib tongue]

[skill land appraisal]

[skill art appraisal]

[skill art appraisal] –> [skill Improved art appraisal]

[skill contract creation]

[skill eye for detail] –> [Skill merchants eye]

[skill Active listener] –> [Skill improved active listener]

[skill lucky break] —> [skill lucky limit break]

[skill glib tongue] —>[skill deal with the devil]

“Hey listen up, we are going to be heading out, so get your shit together and get the horses and lets go. There is a carriage out front, we are leaving in twenty minutes.” He said to the others.

Being quieter, “So it will be me, him, you and my wife.” He said to Coreen. “Follow me,”

The rest of them gathered their things up, Bloodstone picked up the wooden box and nodded as the black cat followed him. He then talked to Xach and got his bag of holding back.

The four of them walked out of the inn. A carriage was off to one side of the inn. The driver nodded when they came out.  As they got closer, “Sir, is everything all right?” He asked.

“Yes, yes, I am taking these two to the residence, we have come to an agreement. “ He said.

“Where is your cane.” The driver asked.

“Oh, how forgetful, can you go get it” He asked Bloodstone.

Bloodstone nodded and reentered the inn, and came back out holding the cane.

The driver looked suspicious, as Bloodstone walked over with the cane. “You sure everything is all right sir?”

“Yes Davies, he’s a shrewd negotiator. We will wait while his companions get their gear together.”

“Yes sir,” He sat back.

The cat jumped into Bloodstones lap, as they all got settled in the carriage. The rest of the group took a little longer than a half hour to get ready, and with the extra horses, they fell in behind the carriage. They left the inn and traveled down the cobblestone road, not going faster than the horses could travel. They turned off onto a well manicure lawn and stopped at a large mansion. They got out and the front door was opened for them. Bloodstone straightened the bones in his hand and drank half a healing potion.

The cane had again been put in a bag of holding. Ambrose leaned on bloodstone to climb the three steps Several men and servants were in attendance, “Master, a letter from the captain” the butler said holding the letter out to him on a silver platter. He picked it up and glanced at it and put it back down.

“Tell the captain I will be leaving tomorrow, after we get this business sorted.”

“Very well.” Davies the butler left.

The four of them stood at the entrance, waiting for the rest of the group. “Please see to their horses and assign them to rooms, on the second floor.”

“The second-floor sir?” Davies asked.

“Yes, come along.” Ambrose said to them, they followed. Until they arrived in a large ornate study.

Bloodstone closed the doors once they were inside.

“You seem to have a plan,” Coreen said.

“I do, you have two choices to make, the first, is will you go along with this for the next day or so, and the second is will you stay in this body or take a new host body?”

“What are you proposing?” Coreen asked.

“When you put it that way, yes. We are going to take everything from him and send him on his way.”

“How did you know I wouldn’t kill you.” Coreen asked.

“I took a chance, that you wanted to be free. I also know your danger sense was screaming when you attacked me earlier.”

“Why was that?” Coreen asked.

“I was going to burn you, your defenses, wouldn’t have been able to stand the intense flames. You wouldn’t have survived the encounter.”

Coreen stared at him, “how do you want to do this.”

“Just get the documents together, we will have a ceremony tonight, send him on his way and then get out of the first district.”  Bloodstone looked over at Ambrose, “You brought this on yourself, when we are done we will have everything you own on Rhir, I think a confession to the king will make it worthwhile. Now you will draft up the letter to turn over all your property in Rhir to me and my wife. Interesting, it’s too bad that it’s a half world away, you would have to decide to go there and get the magic items or come back here. I wouldn’t come back here.”

Ambrose sat at his desk and began writing, “What else did you want done?” He asked.

“The marriage papers, that’s going to be a problem,” He looked at Coreen,”You take over the body of a dead being, but you have no blood?”

“We as a species inhabit corpses, typically. We can inhabit a living host however they die once we leave the body. We convert the blood and organs, most humans can’t stand the sight of our true bodies. We can’t survive without a host body, at least not long term, we dry out to quickly.”

“That’s a problem, the blood binding things they use, for marriage certificates, at least amongst rich and powerful, require blood. Would it work with your kind?”

Coreen shook her head, “No, it’s one reason we can’t be made slaves. It shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Think, think, think…” Bloodstone said to himself.

“It really shouldn’t be a problem, we don’t need a certificate.” Coreen said.

“Actually, I think we will, come with me I will explain.” He lead her to the door, “Hon, keep an eye on him.” he gestured to Ambrose.

“Sure,” She sat down in a soft chair.

 

Bloodstone sat in a room with Coreen, neither had said much since they had come in here.

“She wasn’t dead when I took over her body.” Coreen said.

“What!?” Bloodstone said surprised.

“This host body wasn’t completely dead, we can bond with a living host as well as a dead one, if we leave the host died or returns to being a corpse.”

“That must be horrifying for the host, why can I still not read you or your host?”

“I wear a similar amulet as Ambrose.” She lifted the amulet from under her blouse.

“Can you let her speak?” He asked.

“Yes,” There was a slight change in Coreens demeanor; she took a deep breath as if she was drowning. “I.. the being that has my body doesn’t let me speak much, at least not when my father was around. He was the one who poisoned me and then put Naquaree in me. That’s the name of the Selphid, who inhabits my body.”

“I have an idea, not sure if it will work, how would you both feel if I could separate you.”

“That’s not possible, I am dead, and even if Naquaree left my body I would still be dead.”

“I am the master of the impossible, if I could separate you and restore you to life and yet keep Naquaree in your body, what would that be worth?”

“What your suggesting is impossible. If I were to leave this body, it would decay in mere minutes. I know of no such power, or magic that could restore a body used my kind.”

“That’s not what I asked, what would it be worth?”

Coreen sat and appeared to be communicating, thinking. “The worth of such a thing would me immeasurable, I do not see how you could accomplish what your suggesting.”

“I am not positive myself, it never hurts to ask. Is there a place I can get some sun, and be alone for a few minutes?”

“The arboretum, is a quiet place, I will show you.” Coreen stood and lead him through the mansion to a sun lit room, with very clear glass. There were plants that were growing in raised beds as well as pots.

“Come back in a half hour or so, if I can do this, we will need to plan. Both of you will need to think about what you would want to do.”

Coreen nodded and left closing the door.

Bloodstone sat on the tiles in the sunlight in the middle of the arboretum.

“Here goes nothing.” He took a deep breath and shouted, “I summon a herald of the nine”

A glowing transparent figure appeared, it appeared as a winged woman, glowing in the sunlight. “I have heard your call, why have you summoned me.”

“I would like you to take a message and a response if there is one to Finder, I would like to borrow his mirror, or a replica. To be specific, the mirror he made from the chains of pain and torture, that took him two days to make, to right a wrong, for a woman who would never be able to be with him. If that’s not enough, tell him, I understand it’s a longshot to ask, and I respect his actions for making it.”

The winged woman nodded and faded into the light. After a few minutes, a bright light flared, and a voice said, “Heed my words, I give this, so that you may spread the word of our power. You have started the journey, I expect it to be returned.” A key ornately crafted and covered in gemstones and familiar symbols appeared in the air for just a moment then fell to tiles. It made a metallic ringing as it struck the tiles.

He looked it over, there were symbols on it he recognized, they would match the shrine if someone looked closely enough. The symbols were finely crafted, and inset with various gemstones, giving the key a rainbow quality. Bloodstone picked up the key it was heavy and had a tingling sensation to it. “No way!” he said under his breath.

Holding the key out he turned it there was some resistance and the sound of a lock unlocking, A plain looking door appeared around the key.

He pressed the latch on the handle and pushed the door open. It was silent as it opened, into a room, twenty feet by twenty feet it was brightly illuminated from lights along the walls. On the opposite side from the door was a simple desk and a chair. Next to it was a full-length mirror, the mirror was set into a wooden frame, and had elaborate carvings of animals, monsters, and other scenes around the mirror itself. Carved into the top and bottom of the frame, were the words.

ere’ ie’ noon will amin suyolla y’ talant er

ere’ ie’ midnight will amin suyolla y’ talant er

There were no other items in the room. Bloodstone went to lift the mirror frame, it was stuck to the floor of the room, with some amber looking material. “I see, no walking off with it. Let’s see if it works I guess. It’s a replica not the original or something else.”

He left the room and closed the door, he turned the key and as he removed it from the lock the door vanished.

It wasn’t too long after that Coreen returned. “It’s been half a span of an hour do you have a plan?”

“I do, and it’s a dozy. So here’s what I need done, before noon time. Matching clothes, that you can wear, bring them here. I also need to talk to everyone else.”

She led him through the large house, to the second floor. “I have to ask, Naquaree what are your goals.”

“I do not understand what you mean.”

“Well I believe I can make it so that you can leave that body any time, and take another. The choice is yours, I want to know what you want, and who you are.”

“I am an assassin, and have been killing for a very long time, we are a long-lived species. I don’t know to be honest, I just don’t like to be used.”

“I can understand that, it’s why I am asking, if you want to leave Rhir, you could do that as well.”

“I do not know, I have always had to live in the now or look for the next target, I have always been told what to do, it’s a new way of thinking for me.”

The two of them entered a large room, there was a table with dining ware arranged around, off to one side with glass doors to let in the light. The group were talking around soft couches and when Bloodstone entered the conversation stopped.

“We are in the lion’s den, and for the moment, he is tamed. I have a plan, and it requires, some of you to decide, I am going to enter a marriage with Coreen here, and we will take over all the assets here on Rhir from her father. However, I can’t do this alone, on that note, I have decided to open this to all of you, you can decide to be a retainer, a body guard, or a wife. The last option has more dangers than the rest, since we are going to literally take everything he owns here on Rhir. We are also going to make a legal contract to protect the assets, from him and the crown. You have till this evening to decide.”

There was silence as they listened. Marie said, ”Do you know who’s estate this is, even the king will not cross him.”

“Yes, and I am still going to do this.”

Bloodstone turned and left, Coreen followed. He returned to the study. Amethyst was talking with the butler. “Your back, how did it go?” She asked

“About as expected, I need to fill you in.” He turned to Coreen,” Let’s get thing started oh and see if you can find your poor father a cane that’s not so nasty.” Coreen nodded and left him standing there.

He walked into the study, Ambrose was writing and looked up, “Do you want ships in the ports as well?”

Bloodstone smiled, “Yes, have the ships deeds brought here, if they are available.”

“Very well. Here is a list of all my assets on Rhir. All of the of the deeds for Rhir are in the vault.”

“Thank you, this will be most helpful. Now where are those blood binding papers, for the certificates, you have. There is a Vault?”

“I will have to have them sent for, and yes the vault is in the basement” He said.

“I see, let us get this started, have them bring extra blood binding papers, say a dozen.”

He wrote out a quick note, “Davies!” he shouted.

The butler entered, “Sir?”

“Take this to the magistrate, have him come as soon as he is able.”

“Should I send the coach sir?”

“Yes, that’s a good idea.”

“Is everything all right sir?”

“It’s great Davies, I am getting a son in law.”

“I see,” He looked at Bloodstone, took the note and left.

Bloodstone looked over the fine written list in his hands. “Is there a more detailed list of the content at each of these locations?”

“My memory isn’t what it used to be, and several of those places I haven’t been to in years.”

“You worked mainly here and in the capital?”

“Yes”

“What is this used for?” He asked pointing to one of the assets listed on the sheet.

“It’s a workshop, I keep slaves, who have talent, and use them to make potions, weapons, and other goods and ship them off to other places, the cost of shipping them ups the value.”

“This is going to be a loss for you.” He looked over at Amethyst. “Why not go upstairs and get something to eat and drink.”

She nodded, and walked out one of the maids showed her the way.

“The people here, how many are slaves and how many are paid well?” He asked.

“I have sixteen maids on staff, five cooks, my butler and two drivers, two tailors, four gardeners, and a number of runners. Most are paid, the rest well are loyal to me. You know your plan won’t work, as soon as the magistrate sees she doesn’t have any blood, your whole plan falls apart.”

“Oh, I am just going along with the deal you made with me in the inn. Marriage to your daughter, in exchange for control of all your assets here on Rhir. Your leaving tonight, since you don’t want to wait till tomorrow.”

Bloodstone could sense the growing frustration, from Ambrose, he couldn’t break the spell, that had been cast on him. “Is there anything else I can do for you?”

Bloodstone smiled, and pulled out his cell phone, “Yes, I want you to tell me how you have been screwing over the king.”

“The king, he’s a moron, when it comes to money, doesn’t even know the cost of things, at least when I have dealt with him. He wanted to bring in slaves to build his wall, I made the prices so high he decided not to. Every plan he has made, he has had to deal with me. I have been getting richer and richer, from him.”

“I understand you are going to be leaving Rhir, is there a reason for that?” Bloodstone asked.

“I don’t want to be here when the whole kingdom is over run, by monsters or demons.”

“So why are you undermining the king, and his plans?”

“So I can charge thousands of gold or make slaves out of anyone who wants to leave. Then I will retire to one of the Issalian Islands. Rhir can burn for all I care.”

Bloodstone turned off the recording. “I would advise that when you get back in control, that you don’t come back. Your funeral if you do. Sign and seal these documents for this evening, turning over all these assets. have lunch and prepared and get yourself ready to leave. Have your trunk brought like you usually do, on your trips.”

Bloodstone left and heard him call Davies to get lunch ready for the guests and a meal for this evening and to have his trunk brought from his room.

Coreen returned with an old walking cane, and took it into him. She returned from the room, while Bloodstone waited. “Now what?”

“It’s almost noon, do you have the clothes I asked about.” He said.

“Yes they are in the arboretum. I don’t see how you are going to pull this off.” Coreen said.

Bloodstone went back to the arboretum Two sets of identical clothes were on a bench. He looked and considered the sun and removed the key and turned it. “I need a single mirror, if possible a stand or chair.”

She left and returned with a single mirror. “I do not see how a mirror will help.”

“What I am about to show you must remain a secret, I will trust you with this secret, since only Naquaree will likely remember, what happens here. Do you agree to keep it a secret?”

“A weird mirror, sure not sure how a mirror will help.”

Bloodstone took the key and opened the door, the key he returned to his pocket once the door was locked again. He then adjusted the mirror for sunlight to strike the mirror in the room.

“Stand in front of that mirror inside, it will either work or it won’t” Bloodstone watched the reflection, there was a pulse of light along the frame, and the reflection of Coreen distorted, and then fell out of the mirror. She was naked, and would have fallen if Bloodstone hadn’t been ready to catch her.

“What did I just witness?”  Naquaree asked.

Bloodstone lifted her gently and walked through the doorway. “Follow me and close the door behind you.” She followed and closed the door, it vanished once the lock clicked.

“What kind of magic is that? I have never seen magic like that.” Naquaree asked.

“Something I borrowed, it’s an artifact of incredible power. This is Coreen, she will probably not remember most of what has transpired. We  will have to get her up to speed. Now you need to get changed and help me get her changed.”

She was still asleep, when she was put on the bench. After gently waking her, she awoke with a start. “I had the strangest dream, that I…” and she saw herself. “It wasn’t a dream. How is this possible.”

“I will tell you, later. You have a choice to make, your father killed you and I brought you back, your old body is host to Naquaree. You two have to decide who leaves the room with me, you can’t be seen together.”

“I will leave, I know where I can go and not be seen. Thank you.” Naquaree went to the back of the arboretum and slipped through a door.

“How is this possible? I was poisoned, I remember dying and the rest is a dream, being trapped in my dead body.” She shuttered. “You’re like a Hero of legends, raising the dead, rescuing the maiden, and yet it’s not over is it.”

“No, it’s not. You need to do me a favor, and not confront your father, not now at least. Pretend you are Naquaree, can you do that?”

“I think so.” She was unsteady as she got up from the bench, “I’m so light headed”

“Resurrection sickness, once we get some food in you, you should be fine” He helped her out and to the stairs.

He had her lean on him until they arrived on the second floor, the rest of the group were a little confuse when he came in with her, as she was leaning on him.

He sat her down and she started light, and after a few minutes, began to dig into the meal that had been prepared.

“What is this all about?” Newton asked.

“Well, we just took over the richest man on Rhir’s home, and are about to legally take it over. Thanks to Coreen here. She looked over at Newton, smiled weakly, and continued to eat.

“I meant what was that about earlier, about marriage and retainers, body guards and wives. I hope you were not thinking of taking me as a wife.” He deadpanned.

“Uhhh, sorry Newton, I meant that more to the ladies, it’s me acting on impulse, If you are to weirded out by that, a retainer or a body guard. The wife thing was mainly for Eve, Hellen, Sarah, Marie, Isabel and Ke’Lara, the one caveat is that Amethyst is the first wife.”

“What are you doing Harem Anime,” Kuya teased.

“No, that’s not my intent, it’s to give them a chance to decide their own futures. If they not up for that retainers or body guards are still available.”

“I also want you to be my first and second heirs and I will have Abagail and Kiki adopted. I realize its sudden, this isn’t me forcing something. The amounts of holdings in Rhir are too much for all of us to manage as it is. Having a voice that has the authority, to make choices for the group, well it’s not a bad thing. “

“I’m full can you let me rest for a bit” Coreen asked and then went to a couch off to one side and lay down.

Coreen is second. If anyone else wants in as a direct heir, let Amethyst know. I need to take care of some other things that really irritate me in this house. He stormed off, looking for the butler.

“Davies” He called.

“Sir?” Davies said walking over to him.

“Show me the basement.” He said forcefully.

“The basement sir? I don’t think you have permission to go there.”

“Davies, you don’t understand I am not asking, I am telling you. Your boss, Mr. Ambrose is leaving and leaving me and Coreen to deal with the day to day here on Rhir. You either get with it or find another place of employment. Choose.”

“I hope that you do not hold me responsible for what is found in the basement. I only followed Mr. Ambrose’s orders. “

“Lead on.” He gestured.

The butler looked him over, he got to his eyes and frowned, “Very well sir. May I ask how you found out about the basement”

“Does it matter?”

The butler led him to a locked door, he had the key and unlocked it. “Who else has a key?”

“The master of the house.” He started down the stairs.

At the bottom of the stairs a large amount of wine bottles where on one side. The other side had a large metal door set into the middle of the right-hand wall, and other door, looked more elaborate was farther back.

“These are the wine, stocks sir.” He turned to return up the stairs.

“That door there, where does it go?” Bloodstone asked about the farthest door.

The butler sighed, “That is the Master of the houses private vault.”

“And this one here?” pointing to the right-hand wall

“That is the Masters private stock.”

“Open it.”

“I really do not think the master would approve of you pilfering his prized stock”

“I can’t read your mind, I can tell when someone is stalling, last chance, open it.”

“Very well.” He fished out a larger key and opened the lock, with a definite click.

Inside were twelve cells, only two were occupied. One near the front of the entrance, a nearly naked elven woman was shivering in the cold air. She appeared to be emaciated. The elven woman who looked up when the door opened, looked confused. “Please master, water…” She rasped. Bloodstone kneeled near the cell and pulled out a water skin, from the bag of holding.

“Drink,” He handed her the skin. He glanced at the butler, “I find it barbaric to torture a young woman, and keep her underfed and not giving her water.”

The elven woman drank from the water skin and coughed.

“I doubt the master approved you being down here, I shall go ask him.” Davies backed up.

There was movement in the sixth cell on the left-hand side, a voice barely a whisper, could be heard.

Bloodstone looked between the cell and the butler, “You do that, and when I get back upstairs, I will see to it you occupy one of these cells.” He turned and walked to the back of the cells and knelt, a dirty orange shaded four fingered hand reached out, weakly, from between the bars “Please, master may I have water as well. “

The face that looked up at him was not human, it had a large eye with four eyes arranged above the central eye. There was a pain those eyes, starvation, thirst, or something more primal. It touched him and woman reacted, “Please master” shielding her face and eyes.

“I’m not angry at you.” He turned to yell at Davies, who was no longer standing in the doorway. He retrieved a second water skin and handed it to her. She said some words in a language he didn’t understand. He stood up to figure out where Davies had gone and the door closed and he heard a locking sound.

“Davies open this door now you asshole.” His voice boomed. His request was met with silence. There was a key ring out of reach and by the door that he didn’t see when he first came in. He retrieved the keys, and unlocked the two cells, and the chains binding them. They were both weak “I am sorry my lord, I am too weak to stand.” The creature said to Bloodstone.

Bloodstone retrieved two potions one a healing potion another an endurance potion. He had them each drink half of the small bottles. The half-elf drank it,” Who are you?” He had them rest on a small bench, turned and stood staring at the door. The two of them were dressed in what amounted to dirty rags, that barely covered them.

He then pulled out a mana potion, “Davies, open this door now or I will burn it open it myself.” A flame flickered into existence in his right hand, and then he drank the mana potion. The flame was a deep red, and then it changed, from a red to a blue flame. Using it like a cutting torch he cut off the lock and the hinges that were on the inside of the room. With a foot braced on the door and one on the floor, the door fell into the wine area, with a loud crash.

“DAVIES!” Bloodstone yelled.

He headed up the steps the door stood open. The two women looked out from the doorway, following him. He peered around the corner and saw Davies with a large crossbow pointed in his direction. Ducking back around a nasty looking bolt hit the open door.

“Davies,” Bloodstone said softer, he drew one of his blades. “I know what kind of scum you are.” Using the blade as a mirror, he looked around the corner. Davies had already reloaded, or had more than one crossbow, he wasn’t sure. He was pointing it at the door. Bloodstone stepped out sword in hand.

“What did you do to my master, no one is allowed down there, no one!” he seemed agitated.

“I made him see reason, drop the crossbow. “

“Rather see you die.”

In that moment, the two women had reached the top of the steps, and the strange eyed woman stepped in front of Bloodstone and took the bolt through her chest. Davies dropped the crossbow and reached for another one that was loaded. Bloodstone covered the short distance, in that time and punched him with the pommel of the blade, dropping him to the ground.

Bloodstone turned and saw the strange woman holding the bolt in one hand lying on the ground the half-elf curled up at the top of the steps.

The blood coming from the wound was bright orange. She gasped for breath, trying to talk. He held her close so he could hear her. “You didn’t need to do that.”

The orange blood oozed from the wound her eyes were locked onto his face. “You are a hero, and a lord.” She gasped, trying to get her breath. “Thank you” she whispered and then her eyes all lost that sparkle and luster of being alive.

He set her body down gently, it was almost weightless. There was a wildness behind his eyes. He dragged the butler through the far door, where he had gotten the crossbows. Without hesitating he stripped him down, retrieving another amulet some rings, and a bundle of keys. The room was a store room of sorts, once Davies was stripped down to his undergarments, he dragged him back into the room with the cells, and dropped him in one and locked him in chains and then the door.

The half-elf girl watched him silently, as he used a key and opened a door that wasn’t there before. He set the woman’s body in front of the mirror. He pulled out his phone, took a picture of the body. He then  locked the door and retrieved the key from the lock and closed the door. The door vanished once the lock clicked.

He pulled out his phone, and set an alarm. Leaving it on he took a picture of the half-elf woman and then the cells.

He then lead the half-elf woman to the second floor, where the others were still talking. “Can someone get her cleaned up, and dressed properly. Hon and Coreen can you come with me, I need to talk to you about something.”

Amethyst and Coreen followed him. “What’s going on?” Amethyst asked.

He showed them the basement and cells, “Why is the butler in there?”

“Because he pissed me off, and I don’t feel like chasing him later. Coreen, here something you will need.” He touched her and gave her the merchant levels.

[sub class Merchant removed]

She staggered and looked wide eyed at him, “How?”

“I can take classes, and any class I take all the levels associated with it come as well.”

“What did you give her?” Amethyst asked.

“He gave me an insane amount of merchant levels, where did you get so many merchant levels?” She asked.

“I took them from your father, he will still have his skills but the levels are gone. I could load him up with junk classes and that would slow him down even more.”

“Speaking of classes,” He reached through the bars and took all of Davies classes.

[sub class butler 33]

[sub class assassin 14]

[sub class runner 3]

[sub class burglar 4]

“Huh, weird set of classes he had, Butler, assassin, runner and burglar. Wonder why it’s not thief.”

Bloodstone said.  “ok now what skills”

[skill identify wine]

[skill detect poison]

[skill immaculate clothes]

[skill silent footsteps]

[skill detect social standing]

[skill vital anatomy]

[skill Mask presence acquired] –> [skill invisible presence]

[skill quick hands]

[skill improved endurance]

[skill sense residence]

“Whoa! Those are some strange skills.” He looked out into the wine room and looked over the bottles. “Want some really good wine?” He picked up two bottles and handed one to Amethyst and the other to Coreen.

“Since Coreen here is just been resurrected, let me share some secrets.” He winked at Amethyst.

“First, I picked up a Cleric level this morning, and that means I can talk to a specific deity or deities”

Amethyst looked at him, “What, like the Christian god, Jesus or something else?”

“Something else.”

“I don’t think it works that way.”

“Sure, it does, are you saying you don’t believe in my gods?”

“What is he talking about, the gods are dead.” Coreen asked, clearly confused.

“Well tonight we are going to do a special ceremony, it will depend on who else decides to join you two.” He said picking another bottle of wine and putting it in his bag.

The dumb ass butler, had two slaves locked up, down here and were dying of thirst, the one you saw and another who stepped in front of a crossbow bolt to protect me. I don’t know what she is, however, she will be back with us later tonight.

“This room over here is a vault, I think I have all the keys, and we can see what’s in it later.” He showed them the the large metal door; it appeared to need two keys to open it.

He looked at Coreen,”If you don’t want to do this, now would be the time to say so.”

“It’s all happening so fast, you rescuing me, bringing me back from the dead. I am grateful for what you have done, I just don’t know if this is the right thing to do.”

“Bringing her back from the dead?” Amethyst asked.

“Uh yea, I got a little help from someone,” he held up the ornate key.

“What is that for?” Amethyst asked.

“I’ll show you,” He opened the door, and walked into the room. The body of the orange woman was still where he had left it.  A pool of bright orange fluid had leaked onto the floor.

“Is it dead?” Amethyst asked

“Yeah only for a while though, the mirror is special.”

“That looks like a half gazer, they are rare, extremely rare here on Rhir, she may have been the only gazer on the continent. “Coreen said looking at the bolt, and the body.” You should get something for this mess”

“Sure let us do that” They left the room and he locked the door, and closed it retrieving the key. The door vanished when the lock clicked.

They returned to the room on the first floor, were the crossbows had come from and found a cot. He opened the strange door again and placed the body on the cot. He stripped her down and used the rags to clean up the blood. He then locked to door and it vanished.

Amethyst gave him a look, “Really?” she asked.

“What?” He looked around in the storage room, there were mostly weapons and ammo as well as chests full of what looked like armor, and other combat gear. A whole crate was filled with arrows and quivers.

They returned to check in on Ambrose, he was still writing. A stack of papers were on one side of the desk.

“So how does one open the vault?” He asked.

“You need my cane and a key, I could show you if you want”

“No finish up, we have a lot of things to do and so little time.” Coreen stared at him from the doorway.

He never once looked up from the documents.

“The Magistrate should be here shortly,” Bloodstone said as he led them back upstairs to grab something to eat. I also need to see those tailors Mr Sutter mentioned.

When the Magistrate arrived, he was greeted by Bloodstone.

“Your new here?” the magistrate asked.

“Just filling in for today, I want everything to go smoothly.”

“Master Sutter sent word to bring blood contracts, is he available?” The magistrate asked.

“He’s still working, on some important paper work. I a room set aside. I am the one who needs to speak with you about the contracts. I have several contracts that need to be written up.”

“What kind of contracts,” he looked at Bloodstone dubiously.

“There will need to be five marriage ones and two contracts of employment, and two adoption contracts.”

“Whom are these for? I don’t see Master Sutter getting married” He asked,

“They are for me, I am going to marry Coreen, and I need to get a contract with my current wife, since there is nothing documented in Rhir, and getting the existing document would be problematic.”

“We could use a mage to get the document validated, from where it is.” The Magistrate suggested.

Bloodstone laughed, “If that were possible, the place its located there are no mages.”

“I see, and what about these other three?”

“I will have them all come down shortly to get this sorted, how many witnesses do you need?”

“Well, four is best, preferably that are not a party to any of the contracts.”

“I think we can manage that.” He led him to a larger room where there was a desk and furniture had been moved to clear the center of the room.

“There are a few provisions I want in the marriage contacts, is that a problem?”

“No, if they are I will tell you.” The magistrate said setting up

“Well first off it’s going to read as wife on each document, with no mention of the others. The wife is entitled to all holdings, gold and assets that I have. If they however wish to annul the contract before a year is out they will receive a home, and a thousand gold. They also at my discretion forfeit any class or levels they have.”

“I don’t know if that would be enforceable”

“How would you word it then?”

“We can just label it and if you can’t enforce it then it can be ignored.”

“Ok, any assets given to the wife shall be considered their property and cannot be taken. If there is a child or expected child, the disposition of the child shall be decided before the separation. If the wife deems she will care for the child on her own, a sufficient allotment for the child shall be made.”

“That’s generous, most just abandon the child or take custody. That should be fine, anything else?”

“If there has been no contact between husband and wife for a period of a year, the assets will revert to the current occupying spouse or the spouse who hold the deed to said asset.”

“Seems fair, how many of these should I draft?”

“Make two extra, just in case someone changes their mind, or messes up”

The magistrate began writing out the documents. “This will take a bit of time to complete”

“I will return shortly” Bloodstone told him and walked out

Bloodstone returned to the second floor where everyone was relaxing. “Ok so I need four of you to be witnesses. Then all of you follow me.”

The group of them walked into the room that had been set aside, and rearranged.

Amethyst has been fitted with an elegant gown of deep purple shimmery cloth. The maids had spent the past two hours getting her fitted for it along with two tailors.  Coreen followed she was wearing a deep green dress of similar material, since her resurrection her eyes had changed to a deep emerald green. She stood next to Amethyst.

The magistrate waited while the rest filed in. Marcus, Xach, Miguel and Newton stood off to one side. Marie, Kuya, Eve, Beth and Sarah the other side of the room.

The next one to enter was Isabel, who was dressing in white, and was led by Hellen who to was also dressed in white. The two of them had matching dresses and stood next to Coreen. Violet came in wearing a deep red dress, she came in and curtsied and held it for a good four or five seconds and stood. She had makeup on and had helped the others applying makeup.

The Magistrate waited as the rest walked in, Ke’lara and the other half-elf stood next to Sarah. Behind them Abigail and Kiki came in, it pink frilly dresses.  The two of them stood next to Violet.

The magistrate looked over the large gathering. “Coreen, you’re looking well.”

“Thank you, my father is rather busy, but he should be here shortly.”

Ambrose walked into the room and two servants followed him with two large stacks of paper. “Magistrate Rease, thank you for coming at such short notice,”  The half elf from the dungeon whom he had not found out her name looked terrified when Ambrose came into the room. She hid behind Sarah.

“Not a problem, Master Sutter, what is all this?” He asked as the two stacks were set onto the desk.

“All the assets I am turning over to my daughter, and her soon to be husband once this is completed.”

The magistrate looked at a couple of the sheets, “I’m surprised, I thought your daughter wasn’t interested in marriage.”

“This man has caught her fancy, we have some caveats to the union. We can get started whenever you are ready.”

The magistrate looked over at Bloodstone, “Ready when you are, do you have a small sharp knife?”

One of the maids set several knives on the desk, there were twelve in all. Two potion bottles were also set next to the knives. Another maid brought in several red colored hand towels and set them off to one side.

“I think we can get started, the first thing is to take care of my first wife.” He stepped over to Amethyst and put an arm around her waist and brought her to the desk. Taking a sheet that had been drying, and had visible squares as well a writing. A quill was placed where it could be used.

The magistrate handed Bloodstone one of the knives and a hand towel. “You are going to be the one who bleeds the most, what is your full name and age for the record.”

“Blood Stone, forty-six” he replied. The magistrate wrote the name and number under the square.

“hummm, well you will need a cut and bleed into this square. You can use a thumb and press it into the paper.” Bloodstone followed the instructions by slicing into his thumb to draw blood. He then left a bloody thumb print on the sheet.

“And you my dear, your name and age.” He asked.

“Amethyst Stone forty-two” She replied as he handed her one of the knives and a small hand towel.

She followed the same instructions, no looking very happy about it and left a bloody thumb print on the sheet next to his. The magistrate wrote more on the page and then sprinkled some silver dust on the ink and blood, sealing the paper.  He handed Amethyst one of the potion bottles, and explained to get a small amount to seal the small cut on her thumb. She opened the bottle and use the hand towel to dab the potion on the cut.

The magistrate set the first sheet aside and placed a fresh sheet. Bloodstone took her back to the lineup and escorted Coreen to the desk. Bloodstone left another bloody thumb print on the paper.

The magistrate handed her one of the blades. Ambrose was watching her closely. She sliced into her thumb and left a red bloody thumb print next to the first one. Ambrose choked, and looked like he was going to have a fit. Coreen said to him, “It’s all right father, we can have eldaris tea after.” She turned to the Magistrate, “I am Coreen Sutter, and I am twenty three, and I give my consent for this with all my heart. I owe my husband to be my very life and all that I own I share freely with him”

It took a bit of time to go through each of the brides, Isabel needed help to place the print in the proper place, and the magistrate was surprised that she was blind. He looked over at Bloodstone, “You are a kind man, most people would not marry a blind woman. No offense Miss Isabel? I would like to know if you make this choice with consent, considering your age I have to ask.”

“He is very kind, I give my consent, I am under no duress or coercion to do this, and I make if of my own free will” She said giving Bloodstone a playful hug.

“We will help her if needed, as we are sisters now.” Coreen said.

“Careful, I don’t want to get blood on the dress.” He said holding his thumb in the cloth.

He walked her back and escorted Hellen, to the desk. The magistrate asked her the question of her name and age.

“Hellen, I am nineteen”

Bloodstone left his bloody thumb print on the page, as did Hellen, she said to everyone there. “My lord, I willingly give myself to you and your cause, I will defend you and my sisters and our children to the death.” She then pulled him close and kissed him. “I have wanted to do that since I met you” She said.

Bloodstone looked a bit shocked and escorted her back to the line, and then put his arm around Violet. She leaned into him and snuggled against his chest. Bloodstone turned a shade of red, and removed her other hand from his rear. “Not now.”

She looked a little hurt by his words. The magistrate asked her. “Now miss your name and age, and do you consent to this marriage.”

She looked at the Magistrate, “I am Violet of the city Jedamar, I am twenty-nine summers. I do consent, without reservations. I hope to be of assistance to my new sisters.”

She looked at the knife carefully and cut a small nick in her thumb and placed a perfect bloody thumb print next to his. She placed the knife back down.

The magistrate sealed it with the silver dust after writing several lines.  “Is that all of the wife’s” he asked.

“I… that’s that that’s plenty. What’s next?” He asked.

“Adoptions, I would guess it’s these two young ladies.”

“Yes, I have this paper for this one.” Bloodstone handed the slavers paper to the Magistrate.

The magistrate looked it over, “You are taking this young lady, as an adopted child?” He looked at Bloodstone.

“Yes, as she has no one else to look after her, we will do so.” He said.

The magistrate nodded and held the paper close to Kiki, the single thumb print on the page glowed with a silver light. “It seems to be in order. Do you take this child as one of your own, to protect from harm, to raise as a member of your house hold?”

“I do, so consent.” Bloodstone placed another bloody print on a new sheet, that had different writing.

“You will have to do this part, you need to put her thumb print over yours and yours over this sheet you gave me.” Kiki saw the knife and backed up, it took three of them to get her to co-operate. And eventually the prints were where they needed to go.

The cleaned up the cut with the potion and Kiki was pouting.

Abagail went through the whole thing without any help, and they were done with the sealing shortly afterwards.

Ambrose was looking at the other people, his face was slightly red, and he was both confused and very angry. His anger was directed at the elven woman who was trying to stay out of his line of sight.

Bloodstone smiled, ”It appears that there is one thing I need to attend to can I have a moment.”

“Sure, I still have a few things to do with these certificates.”

Bloodstone walked over and escorted the half-elf girl out of the room. Ambrose followed him out, his face red.

The half elf squeaked, as if in terror, and would have run had Bloodstone not held her. “Shhhh, he’s not going to touch you.”

They retreated to a room across the way and Ambrose entered. Bloodstone smiled at him.

“I will kill you!” His anger was genuine, as Bloodstone had relaxed some control over him.

“You are in no position to threaten me or her, I want her paper now.”

Ambrose left the room.

The half-elf was shaking, in terror, He held her close, “Listen, I can make him never be able to hurt you again.” He stepped back from her and looked her in the eyes, “I am sorry that he has hurt you so badly”, he lightly touched her chin, with his thumb, and left a bloody print there, seeing the blood he wiped if off with the hand towel.

Ambrose returned his anger, was visible. The half elf stiffened and clutched at Bloodstone. Ambrose held a sheet of parchment like the others. He held it out.

Bloodstone looked at it, it was a slave paper. “Take it.”

She reached out to take the paper, Ambrose glared at her, and she took it from his hands. Bloodstone looked at him and he turned and left the room.

“You can do what you want, I will make sure you never have to deal with him again.”

“What class are you,” she asked softly.

“I have a lot of classes, [pyromancer] and [psion] are my highest classes.”

“I never heard of [psion]” She looked up at him, tears in her eyes “You rescued me, gave me my freedom. What did you do with Ranathil”

“Who is Ranathil?” He asked

“The half-gazer,” She sniffed. “She’s dead”

“Yes, she’s dead, I am sorry.”

She collapsed and would have fallen if he hadn’t held her up. The tears started flowing.

“I have to go back, you’re welcome to stay here.” He said.

“No,” She looked up at him, “I will do whatever you ask of me, I am a [Mage]”

“You have to decide what you want to do,” He wiped the tears from her face with his uncut thumb.

He let her go, and she stood up. He started walking back to the room where everyone was.

Bloodstone returned to the desk, and the magistrate nodded, “And the contracts?”

“Oh right, retainer contracts.”

“Marcus and Ke’Lara, are former slaves, I would like them to be free to take a contract of employment.”

“I see, do you have the papers?” He asked.

Bloodstone handed them over, and the magistrate checked them by going up to each of them and seeing if the print glowed. He returned them to him and then had him put his thumb print on two of the sheets. The two of them stepped forward and put bloody prints next to his. The Magistrate then asked,”What are the terms of the employment?”

“I will give them room and board, any equipment necessary to perform their roles and two hundred gold coins as a retainer.”

“Do you both accept these terms?” He asked them

Marcus and Ke’Lara both said, “I accept the terms”

He had them sign the papers and noted a few things as well.

“Now for the witnesses. I would need four of you to come and sign these documents that are not part of the contracts.”

“Wait”, a voice said from the door. Everyone looked, the half-elf stood in the doorway.

“What’s the problem?” The magistrate asked.

She came up and stood next to Violet, “I will be number six”

The magistrate looked over at Bloodstone, “I have an extra sheet if you agree”

“Sure why not, what’s one more”, He came and led her to the desk and put his thumb print on the page.

“Your name and age miss, and are you consenting to this marriage?” The magistrate asked,

“Xyrdiane Sylthana of the house Arandia, I am ninety three. I consent to this marriage to Blood Stone, with all of my being.” She turned and stared at Ambrose while she said it, without any hesitation she cut her right thumb and pressed it into the parchment. She then stepped back and hugged Bloodstone.

She then stood back in line, one of the house maids came and whispered something to her, she looked at the other brides, and replied, in a whisper. The maid nodded and left the room.

“Now unless anyone else, has something to say, can those witnesses step forward?” The magistrate asked.

Newton, Beth, Eve and Miguel walked up to the desk, and began signing papers, the magistrate took each sheet and stamped it with a large seal and then put it in a stack. He then went through each separate paper and checked to see if they glowed, they did in the presence of the correct owner.

“That should take care of that, and my fee?” he asked.

A small ornate box was brought in and left on the desk. The magistrate opened it and looked at the coins arranged in rows picked it up and put it in his satchel. Bloodstone handed him a bottle of wine.

“There is one more thing before, we convene to dinner. I have something I would like to say. We have been here on Rhir for about ten days now, it’s been rough. There are no gods here, however I have my own so we will follow a ceremony.” He stepped up to Amethyst and removed the Purple ribbon from her hair and wrapped it once around his arm and tied it. He tied the other end to Amethyst left arm. He stepped over one step and took the green ribbon from Coreens hair and tied it to his arm and then to hers, leaving the length near hanging the floor. He then took the white ribbon from Isabel’s hair and tied them together. He then took Hellen’s white ribbon and then Violets red ribbon.

The maid rushed back in and placed a blue ribbon in Xyrdianes hand. She handed one end to Bloodstone and tied the ribbon to her arm. “The ribbons symbolize our new bonds, even if they should be cut, they will remain. Let no arrow, sickness, blade or death itself diminish what we have here, it is a scary first step for some of you, and we shall go together to explore that. He started walking out of the room and they followed. There was a large ball room where food had been set out.

He motioned for Marcus to follow, “Ambrose Sutter will be leaving shortly to get on a ship, and there is someone else who will join him, find a chest or crate that will fit the man in the basement.” He handed over several keys. “If he resists feel free to wrap him up and gag him. Make sure he makes it into his luggage. You and Ke’Lara should make sure that they don’t miss the ship.”

Marcus nodded and went back and spoke with Ke’Lara.

The magistrate left shortly after eating and they waited for the cartridge to return, cases and crates of clothes for Ambrose were packed and placed by the front door. The butler, whom no one had seen since this morning, seemed to have vanished.

When the carriage returned several crates were loaded on the top and into special storage area in the back. Marcus and Ke’lara joined Ambrose in the carriage, just before they left Coreen entered as well.

“It’s time to see you off, just so we are clear Mr. Sutter I still have the body you so graciously forced me into.” Sutter’s eyes went wide, “How did you find blood that would work?”

Coreen smiled, “Bloodstone is the master of the impossible. Good bye Mr. Sutter for your sake I hope we do meet again.”

They saw him off and onto the ship; it sailed shortly after his crates were loaded onto the ship..

The three of them rode back to the manor, whispering secrets.

Most of the group had gone to the second floor, and turned in. The house servants were being talked to.

“While I am gone, you will obey Coreen, until I return.”

“How long do we have to have these ribbons on?” Amethyst asked.

“Till after midnight, I don’t want any of you wandering off. There is one more thing you will need to know.”

There were a grumblings, mainly from Isabel and Hellen.

The seven of them ended up in the basement, looking at the cages, “Coreen make sure that metal gets saved, we can use it for something better. Let’s unlock the vault.”

They opened the vault, using the cane and a key the steward had held.

The vault itself was huge and filled with money, jewels, and items in cases, there were spell books, armor, weapons. There was also a book that had the current contents and locations. Someone had catalogued it all.  “Ok, tomorrow we will have to see if we can’t outfit everyone.”

There was a beeping and bloodstone took out the ornate key, and opened the door. Everyone crowded into the room and saw that there was an orange skinned woman who had been laid out on a small cot; there was a bolt still in her chest.

“Who is that” Hellene asked.

“Someone who deserves a second chance, this place is special it’s not in the world. Watch the mirror.”

For a few minutes nothing happened, and then there was the image of the orange skinned woman in the mirror got up and stepped through the mirror. She staggered forward, Bloodstone caught her. She was still very light. He threw a white robe around her and placed her on the cot.

Xyrdianes looked at the cot, the body that had been there was gone, it had faded in moments. The crossbow bolt was all that remained.

“This is a mirror of resurrection, at noon and midnight it can restore the dead if they are willing to return, and if there is a reflection of the one to be resurrected. This is a gift, on loan from my gods. There is one more secret to it. if you write your true name and it is reflected in the mirror it will be able to restore you.”

“This mirror’s value is immeasurable.” Coreen said.

“The magic required to make something, is at least tier eight or nine, or higher”, Xyrdianes said in awe.

“This key has a secret as well.” He held out the key for them to see.

“It’s a key so what is the secret.” Amethyst asked.

“Watch” He said holding the key.

The key suddenly shifted its shape, and nine symbols on a gold chains in his hand.

He took one of the symbols and handed it to Amethyst. It was a circle with a nine pointed star.

He handed the strip of gold in with a half twist in it to Isabel

The small golden bee he gave to Coreen.

The golden bow and arrow symbol he gave to Xyrdianes.

The small fist symbol he gave to Hellen.

The tiny golden anvil he gave to Violet

The two dragons intertwined, he put around his own neck

A gold triangle with small swords touching the edges and a skull, he put away, saying “These will be held by Kuya and Xach.”

Do not use this place lightly, only in dire need. Each of you has a piece of the key.

He picked up the half gazer and carried her out.

Gamers Eight – Day nine

Day 9

The next morning it was still raining, not as heavily as it had the night  before. They had a warm breakfast and there was little conversation. There were puddles of water along the road towards the fortress gate. Soldiers stood at the gate and passage through the wall. It was only eight feet tall, and the group had to dismount to get through the passage. As they passed through the passageway, there were barriers of thick iron suspended from above. There were at least a dozen barriers that could be lowered. It was still raining after they passed through the fortress tunnel, and there was no other traffic coming or going at that time. A thousand feet from the wall, there was a road, it continued north, there was also a second road that paralleled the wall east and west.

“Which way do we need to go?” Newton asked.

“No idea, never been this far”, Gregory replied.

“Let’s ask them, “Newton said dropping back to talk to Bloodstone.

Bloodstone was having a discussion with Isabel. Azalar was perched on the saddle in front of Isabel.

“What if we went east?” Bloodstone asked.

“It would take us two days longer to get to the fortress.”

“We need to go west, why would we go east?” Newton asked.

“Well she is a seer, I am putting her sight to the test.”

“Isn’t that a little harsh, should we go north or west” Newton asked.

“You tell him, let see if he gets it.”

Isabel pursed her lips,” If we go north, we get to where we need to be on time, if we go east, we increase our group.”

“What do you mean increase our group,” Newton asked.

“I cannot say”

“See being helpful and cryptic seems like its north, since going east delays us”

“Your letting a blind girl decide what direction we go?”

“What would you suggest?”

“West, it is supposed to be the faster route and there are more towns in that direction.”

“Fine then west,” He said shrugging

Newton returned to the lead, and turned onto the west track, the rest fell in behind him

“Care to tell me what I should be looking for?” Bloodstone asked Isabel.

She ignored him, and the words from behind him were loud and to the point, “I’m hungry” Abagail said loudly.

“You just ate like a half hour ago, how you can be hungry is beyond me?” he said over his shoulder.

“Here,” Amethyst said giving her an apple from her horses pack.

“Thank you” and she started munching on it.

Bloodstone sat in the saddle, it was uncomfortable at first but he was used to in now. He sat thinking, not really paying attention to the landscape, most of it was, fields of crops occasionally there were orchards, or wooded areas.

As it got closer to noon, they stopped is a small open field to rest the horses, and feed them. The farmer who was nearby walked over to them. “I have a well, over there if you want to water your horses.”

“That’s kind of you,” Gregory said.

“Don’t see much but soldiers, and people off to market. I figure you for adventures.”

“I see how you could think that, is there something you need adventures for?”

“If you have the skills or the classes, I have problems in my north field.”

“What kind of problems?” Gregory asked.

“Land shark”, The farmer replied.

Gregory looked at the rest of the group, “Up to you, land sharks are like water sharks from what I have heard, they move through soil, and eat livestock and people. Never heard of one this close to the capital.”

“Well they been eating live stock for the past two seasons, from Demeran to Yelamire we let the duke know, no one’s come down to check. I lost two good cows yesterday.” The farm said getting a little upset.

“You sure it’s a land shark?” Gregory asked.

“No idea what else it could be, moving ground and my livestock taken. Though never seen land sharks here in the first district, you would think someone would have sent someone to check.” The farm said.

“How do you kill a land shark?” Newton asked.

“Not sure, never really paid much attention to stories like that, maybe Blood has some suggestions.” Gregory told him

“We can ask him,” he said more to the farmer than to Gregory.

The three of them walked over to where Bloodstone was tending to his horse and talking to Isabel.

“Afternoon, I’m [farmer] Thaddeus, I tend the lands in these parts, there is a well over there if you need to water your horses. I was asking your two friends here, if they could help with a land shark problem in my north fields.”

“I don’t see any reason we couldn’t look. Not sure how effective we would be against something like that.” Bloodstone replied.

“I suggest you leave your horses here, I can show you a safe way to get there.” The farmer said turning back to the field.

The rest of the group came to listen to what was going on. “I’m in” Xach said.

“We can’t all run off, it may be a few hours, if that’s the case, we should make camp here.”  Bloodstone suggested. “Who else wants to go?”

Gregory, Newton, Sarah, Xach and Kuya all started to follow the farmer, Bloodstone followed them as well. The walked through the fields, following the farmer who seemed to zig zag across the field, he got to a thicker stone wall and walked along the wall for a short way and followed boulders through the border of another field.

“I would guess if he’s acting like that it could be like those things in that movie back home.”, Newton said getting onto the wall.

“Movie back home?” Xach asked.

“Yea the one with the underground monsters, that eat people and livestock. I can’t remember what it’s called.”

“What’s a movie?” Gregory asked.

“Never mind, I’ll explain it later” Newton said to Gregory and louder so he could hear,” Hey Blood, any thoughts, you have been unusually quiet?”

“Yea, sorry. Just scanning around us, I have a danger sense, nothings set it off yet.” He replied.

The continued to follow the farmer through a few more fields, along walls and buried boulders.

“There some weird metal underground here, can’t tell what kind, or how far down it is.” Bloodstone said.

“Metal, how do you know that?” Newton asked.

“Geomancer skill, sense metal as well as stone”

The followed the farmer and stopped when he arrived at a larger flat boulder set in the corner of some fields. “It’s somewhere out there, I don’t see anything though.”

Everyone looked out over the two empty fields to the north.

“Anything?” Newton asked.

“Nope” Xach replied.

“No” Gregory said.

Kuya stood on the rock and started walking along the wall to the north.

“It ate all my cows.” The farmer said a little more upset.

Kuya reached the next corner and pointed farther north.

The group began walking along the wall to where she was. Once they arrived, “There was something out there, moving”

Everyone looked to where she was pointing. Nothing moved in the field.

“You sure you saw something?” Newton asked.

“Yes.”

Someone stood up from a stand of trees on the other side, a dog barked and started running across the field. The person waved and started to cross the field the dog with him was barking and running around.

“No, no, no” , the farmer said under his breath and then yelled, “Get out of the field Rui!”

“Who’s that.” Newton asked.

“My grandson Rui, we were looking for the cows, I saw the land shark first, he doesn’t know.”

Everyone started waving at him. The kid though they were calling him over and started to jog across the field with the dog. It was then that they saw the mound Kuya had pointed to move, it moved fast towards the dog that was running around.

“Please you have to do something” The farmer said.

Before anyone else could react, Gregory hopped off the rocks and sprinted towards Rui. The large bump in the dirt moved closer to the dog, who sensed something was under the ground and started barking at it.

“Run!” Gregory shouted as he got closer.

Rui waved and looked at the dog, he saw the sand shifting and realized the danger and started to run towards Gregory.

The ground shifted as it closed with the dog. It was as if a large wave of soil and dirt engulfed the dog, there was a sound of the dog in pain and then the ground settled. The soil began to move towards Rui.

Gregory stopped and drew his sword.

“That’s not going to work” The farmer said.

“What do you mean” Newton asked.

“Land sharks have tough hide like steel, up in the third district you see them more. To kill it you need magic equipment, and they usually use long spears.” The farmer said watching.

“Gregory, you need to move!” Newton yelled.

“Dad, you need to use your powers,” Xach said.

Bloodstone watched, and started to use the geomancer skills. He could feel the creature moving through the soil, as it moved rocks. “I’m not really good with this, I haven’t practiced with the skills”

Kuya stood with her staff and started chanting, there was a slight breeze, that came from behind them, and then it picked up, dirt and loose debris started blowing across the field.

“A wind mage?” The farmer asked.

“Xach help your sister, I’m going to get them, stay on the rocks.” Bloodstone said.

Xach began chanting, the temperature began to drop as fire began to coalesce between his hands. The flame was blowing on one direction away from them. The wind began to pick up.

Bloodstone stopped as Rui passed him, “Get to the rocks, don’t look back.” As he stopped he drew the two longswords in a fluid motion. “Gregory, don’t move let it pass you” His words were lost to the wind blowing.

The land shark slowed, as if it couldn’t figure out which direction to go. It still moved in the direction of Rui.

“Look out Gregory!” Bloodstone shouted as it started to pass under him, again his shout was lost in the blowing wind. Gregory jumped up and stabbed down putting his weight behind the blade. The blade sank into the ground, the creature continued to move forward under the soil. It went about ten feet and stopped.

Get ready it knows where you are. Bloodstone sent to Gregory.

Gregory pulled the blade from the ground. The land shark turned and began to circle back to where the metallic sound and come from.

Bloodstone stomped on the ground, three times, and the shark shifted towards him.

Gregory gave him a look holding one hand to shield his eyes, he said something that didn’t register due to the howling wind.

What are you doing? Bloodstone heard him say in his mind.

It will take it a moment to figure out where you are, the movement of the wind is like noise. We need it to come out of the ground.
Bloodstone sent back.

Gregory nodded and then took off running, across the field aiming for the tree line.

“Not that way” Bloodstone yelled, Gregory didn’t hear him.

The land shark turned to follow Gregory. The temperature began to drop rapidly, and frost began to form on the field itself.  Xach continued to channel fire into the center of his hands, holding the flame with one hand he pulled his one spear off his back, and put the tip of it in into the flame.

Bloodstone began to chant, several stones began to move towards him, against the wind. Purple lighting began to dance between the blades.

“Dead gods, what is that man doing” The farmer shouted.

“No idea, I didn’t know they could do this,” Newton shouted back.

Everything happened in an instant, the land shark rose up out of the ground near Gregory. Knocking Gregory to the ground. Bloodstone started running, straight at the land shark. A spear tipped with fire was thrown at the creature from Xach.

The land shark bit down on Gregory and was struck by the spear, letting him go. It bellowed in pain as two swords tried to penetrate its hide. They bounced off but the lighting coursed over its body, sending out a second scream. It turned to get away from the pain it was experiencing and dove back under the ground. It moved slower than before, as if dazed.  Bloodstone sheathed one of his blades and knelt to pick up Gregory. There was blood everywhere, and he didn’t look good.

“Look out” Gregory said, and pushed him to one side.

The land shark had returned, and rose up and using a claw had raked it across Gregory. The scream Gregory mad attracted the beast. It was large about the size of a bus. It didn’t look like a shark, more like an armored torpedo with massive legs. It opened its mouth to bite down on Gregory. Gregory raised his sword stabbed as the jaws came down. The beast screamed and released Gregory and thrashed. The wind blowing ceased and a ball of fire slammed into the creature.

Bloodstone ran over to Gregory, fumbling with his bag, he pulled out a healing potion, and knelt next to Gregory.

“Save it, it’s too late. I can’t feel my legs” Gregory said coughing up blood.

“I can fix this.” Bloodstone said more to himself than to Gregory.

“Take my levels, please and look after Isabel.” He wheezed.

He poured the potion into his mouth, and Gregory coughed.

“To much damage, not sure how much longer I can hold on. Hurry.” Gregory said.

“I can fix this.” Bloodstone said.

“Tell Isabel,” He coughed.

Bloodstone removed his levels and a moment later Gregory died.

“ARRGGGGGHHHHHH!” Bloodstone screamed.

The land shark was still thrashing when the blade Gregory had stabbed into its mouth came free.

“DIE!” Bloodstones voice boomed.

The earth shook, and a stone spear erupted from the ground. There was a crack as it impacted the creature throwing it into the air.

A shaft of ice, slammed into the beast, shattering into shards. The creature dove back under the ground.

Rui had already made it to them.

Bloodstone lifted the body of Gregory and ran back towards the others on the rock. He was panting when he got to the rocks. “We need to kill that that thing. Kuya can you do the wind thing again but make it a tornado, hold it off the ground and burn it.”

“No, going to freeze it.” Xach said looking at Gregory.

“Kuya”

“Sure, there is a lay line I can use”, she said staring at the field.

“Who are you people?” The farmer asked.

Kuya started to breath deeper and rhythmically. The wind again started to pick up.

The ground around Xach began to frost over.

“I guess it’s my turn” Bloodstone turned and walked back into the field. The land shark wasn’t visible, the only motion was debris and sand being blown around.

Then they could see it returning, it had heard the footstep and was coming back.

The wind picked up, Newton and the farmer and his grandson moved off the large rock and began to retreat towards the rest of the group.

The wind began to howl, and the cold still spread out. A wall of dust began to form at the far end of the field, there was a rotation of the wind, at first it was a light pull and then the ground started to fragment and be pulled up. The roaring got louder. There was the sound of thunder overhead and a flash of lightning.

Bloodstone stood in the path between the tornado being created and a wave of cold coming from behind.

The land shard sped towards him, intent on getting away from the roaring behind. Jagged shafts of stone erupted from the ground in front of Bloodstone, in a direct line for the creature. The impact threw it out of the ground and into the swirling vortex. The stone didn’t penetrate the hard shell of the beast, but it did throw it into the air. The vortex caught it and held it above the ground.  It howled as the intensity of it increased. The only thing holding bloodstone to the ground was bands of stone, across his feet, the stone crept up his legs.

There was a crack of sound as an intense wave of cold, passed over him into the vortex. Many more jagged spikes erupted from the ground. The cold frosted over the creature, covering it in ice. In an instant it stopped, the creature no longer held up fell, the fall wasn’t. far but it landed on the jagged rocks. Breaking them into pieces.

Bloodstone panted, as he walked towards the creature. Where it came to rest sideways on the stone. The creature was leaking from several wounds. It twitched, and started to right itself.

Bloodstone ran up and hit the creature, the weapon bounced off, as if hitting steel. Again, and again he struck at the dazed creature, and each time the blade bounced off the hard hide like shell. He laid a single hand on if for just a moment.

“I got this, “ Xach said walking up to the creature. Intense flame erupted from his hand it was blue white, and the smell of burning meat washed over Bloodstone.  The flame was so hot it burned through the creature to the other side melting the rock itself.

“You can stop now, it’s dead. It better be dead.” Bloodstone said putting a hand on Xachs right shoulder.

The flame cut off. The ground itself radiated heat where it had melted.

The farmer, Newton, Kya and Rui came over to them.

“Thank you, I have never seen magic like that.” The farmer said, “it is too bad the field is ruined.”

“Give me an hour and I can fix the field,” Bloodstone said sitting down as he grabbed his head.

Ten minutes when by and the rest of the group had come to investigate the racket. Newton had covered Gregory’s face with a shirt from his bag of holding.

“Dammit! Dammit! dammit” Bloodstone said standing over Gregory’s body.

“There was nothing you could do,” Newton said.

“Maybe there is” and he activate a skill [rewind hour].

He watched as the farmer came over, ““I have a well, over there if you want to water your horses.”

He didn’t hear the rest of the conversation as Isabel came over to him. “You did it didn’t you”

“Did what?” He asked.

“Rewind, I never felt the ripples before, how many times?”

Bloodstone looked over at her, “Too many to remember”

“You need to stop, you can’t dwell on this one thing.” Isabel said softly to him.

“Someone dies, I want it where no one dies.”

“I know, I tried for a long time, you need to stop.”

“It’s Gregory, or me or Newton or one of my kids.”

“I know.” she put her hand on his chest, “I know, it’s my fault, you can blame me. Let it play out, stop rewinding.”

“You can’t tell me what to do.” He said angrily.

“Please stop, every time you do this you lose a little piece of yourself, eventually you will be the monster you think you might become. We need to move past this, accept it.”

 

Bloodstone sat staring at the corpse, nothing had changed, he had seen it so many times now, even the warning before it didn’t stop it. Gregory was dead. The rest of the group came over, and Isabel cried over his body.

“Farmer Thaddeus, who owns the field here?” He said looking at the devastation.

“That would-be Lord Sideris, of the first district”

“I will write a letter, once I am done here, both to the king and the lord here.”

Bloodstone walked farther out into the field, and the stones began to shift back into the ground. His camera was out and he was taking pictures.

Newton came over. “What are you doing?”

“They told the Lord here two weeks ago, there was a problem. I’m going to show the king, what lax Lords will cause.” He took pictures of the creature from all angles.

“What will that do, you have no way to get them to him?” Newton asked.

“I do we can send a runner with a message, and my extra SD card.”

“Oh!, I didn’t know you had an extra SD card.”

“I actually have two of them, can you stand there for a moment.”

Newton stood next to the creature, and looked small next to it. More pictures were taken and then the stones were clear of the field. The only thing left was a plate of stone under the creature. A small shrine was built in a short amount of time out of stone, glyphs and other symbols were on the stone itself. It was strange watching stone flow like liquid, and take on the shape.

“What are you making?” Eve asked.

“A shrine for Gregory, we can’t take his body with us.”

“I don’t recognize some of these symbols.”

“I will explain when we say a few words over his body.”

They carried the body over to the coffin like hole in the stone. he was lowered into the space and then it was sealed with stone. Bloodstone handed Isabel the small money pouch from Gregory’s body. “Hold onto this, in case you need it.”

Isabel nodded, her face was still streaked with tears, no one had told her. Bloodstone wiped her face with a soft cloth, “I know you can’t see, but you look a frightful mess.”

“Thank you, how many more times did you try”, she asked softy.

“Enough, I know why I couldn’t save him now.”

“Why?”

“I’m not strong enough, the land shark’s hide is as thick as a plate of steel. I didn’t even scratch it, and that means Gregory couldn’t either.”

Everyone gathered around the small shrine, it marked where one of the members had fallen.

“I would like to say a few things, but before that I want to show the king this shrine.” He took pictures of the shrine, and then set the phone down to record.

“We fought a creature here, that was a menace to the people here, I dedicate this shrine to a hero, and a knight who gave his life to protect others. This shrine has been consecrated with nine symbols, they represent the beings I know, who would if they were able to help in this place, of the godless. The symbols, are the bow, representing the archer, and hunter. The twin dragons representing the healer and her dual nature. The three blades, representing the warrior, who defends and protects. The skull and scythe representing the seer, and death. The fist, representing the monk, the hexagon and the bee representing finder. The anvil and the seven blades through it represent the blacksmith, and his ability to forge the future. The symbol of infinity, to represent the knave, and his enduring power to never give up. And the nine-pointed star to represent the mage, and magic itself. Let any who disturb these bones, or desecrate this shrine, be cursed for all time.” Bloodstone placed two flowers on the small offering bowl and two gold coins. The coins slid down and fell through a hole in the rock.

“Where do the coins go?” Sarah asked.

“Not telling,” Bloodstone said.

Each of them placed flowers on the or around the shrine, and they all started to leave. Bloodstone waited until they left and continued the recording.

“I have something to tell you your majesty, when we meet again I will tell you. when you are done you can record a message on this and send it back. I will keep a copy of this and the pictures in case they are lost.” He stopped the recording and caught up with the others.

It took them another hour to get back on the road after watering the horses. The farmer promised to keep an eye on the shrine.

They arrived just outside the next town, and they could see and smell the ocean, when the crested a hill. A large town was laid out, with docks and several large multi sail ships sitting out in the bay. The sun itself appeared to be setting, perhaps an hour maybe two, when they got into the town.

A couple of kids ran across the street, playing what looking like a game of tag.  Abagail started to get off her horse, “Where do you think you’re going young lady” Bloodstone said from behind.

Abagail froze, and pointed to the kids her age running around. “No, we need to find an inn first, but if you want you can go ask them, unless someone else knows this town.”

Neither maid knew this area, “Sorry my lord, I am from the other side of the district and Marie is from up north”

Abagail dropped off her horse and walked over to the kids, she was dressed in riding gear, so she looked a little older than she was.

The kids were not sure about the new comer, and Abagail talked to them while they waited.

One of the kids came back with Abagail, “She says you’re looking for an Inn, best inn in town is down on Fisher street, I can show you for a silver”

Bloodstone laughed, “A silver. Lead on.” He fished a silver coin from his bag and tossed it to the kid.

The followed the kids through the streets, after having dismounted as not to trample anyone. It took twenty minutes to arrive at a large inn with a stable. The sign out front was a picture of a Hand in pieces. The kid said, “Tis the shattered hand inn” The inn was on the east side of a large square, and it appeared that there was an open market that was still open on the north and south side, some of the stalls were packing up. The road on the west side also had market stalls, only one of them was occupied by what looked like a half dozen people. Bloodstone watched and two of the half dozen broke away from the group of people. The two of them walked past. The large man was holing a chain that led to a collar and chain around a skinny woman’s neck.

“The king lied to us” Bloodstone muttered.

“What?” Amethyst asked.

“I’m going over there; can you take care of the accommodations.” He said pointing across the square.

“Sure,” She replied.

Bloodstone crossed the square, looking at some of the wares as he went, most of the stalls on the south side were selling fruits and vegetables. He walked over to the stall where he had seen the man and the woman in chains came from. There were three people in chains, and the seller. As he approached the seller looked him over. “Good evening, are you interested in one of my slaves here.” The seller was human at least he looked human, something about him was a little off, he couldn’t place what it was. The light was dim so it was hard to tell. The slaver, was dark skinned, and had a strange rippled skin texture as if it were made of cloth. His hair looked like it was made of knotted ropes.

“Let me look them over.”

“I do not recognize you, are you an adventurer by chance?”

“No,” He said looking at the taller muscular man who stared at Bloodstone with contempt. The large man was taller by almost a foot, and solid muscle. The man was manacled with his hands in front of him.

“Ahhh this is one of the best gladiators of Terandria, I happened to acquire him at a great personal cost.”

“Is that his class [Gladiator]?” Bloodstone asked.

“Ahh, No he is a [swordsmen], from the arenas”

“If that’s true why is he being sold off?”

“Ahh, to pay off a debt, he entered into the contract. It’s all perfectly legal, I have his papers with me.”

“I see,” He looked at the next woman who was olive skinned, and black haired. She was pretty, and looked to be about twenty. She was large chested and the rags she had been given were stretched provocatively tight. She smiled and her teeth were perfect. Even in the dim light he could see her eyes were green.

“Ahh ,This is a great pleasure slave, raised in Terandria from a child, and trained in the arts of pleasure.”

Bloodstone looked her over, and she continued to smile as turned around for him.  He looked at the next woman and froze. She had pointed ears and was gagged, her hands bound behind her. Her hair was bound back, to show off her ears, it was a dirty rust color, her eyes were a deep blue. She was dressed in torn clothes, that look like they had seen better days. The pants were torn in places, leaving her pales skin showing through. The shirt and undergarments were visible through the tears in the shirt.

“You do not want this one, I will most likely have to drown her before leaving port. A half elf from Terandria, I do not know her age, though we have guessed it is close to forty or fifty, she is a prisoner who was sold into slavery”

“You don’t have any other half-elves” Bloodstone asked.

“Ahh no, the only one I brought, it’s too bad, if I had thought to buy more pleasure slaves I would have not wasted effort on this trash. It is getting late, the market closes when the sun sets.”

“How much.”

“For the pleasure slave, I would not dare part with her for less than fifteen gold coins.”

“No, for the half elf”

“Well since I will end up drowning her before bringing her back to the ship, five gold” The rage in the half elf’s eyes was visible as well as the fear.

“And for the big man here?”

“Ahh a good purchase I would sell him for fifty gold coins.”

Bloodstone stared at the merchant. “Seventy for all three, I don’t think so, how about thirty for all three.”

“You jest, the gladiator is worth at least thirty and this one is such a delight, like I said no less that fifteen. “

“These three all you have?”

“I have one more, but she’s just as worthless as this half elf.”

“Oh, so not here.”

The slaver kicked a bundle that was behind him, a small girl sat up, she couldn’t have been more than seven or eight.  It took all bloodstones self-control not to gut the slaver right then and there. “I’m tired,” the girl said.

“Her too”

“Fifty, I will hand them over to you for fifty gold.”

“I don’t think you understand, that’s a lot of gold for someone you want to drown as much as I do. I will save you the trouble. If the brat is as worthless as you claim why should I pay gold for her. How about thirty for all four and you don’t get your hands dirty when you have to drown this one.” Bloodstone, said grabbing the half-elf’s lower ear. The half elf’s eyes went wide in terror. The big man tensed, and shot daggers of hatred towards Bloodstone. The small girl, stood up, and was naked, save for the steel collar and chain around her neck. The girl was blond with curls, and she had sea blue eyes. She slapped the slavers leg, “Don’t kick me”

“Hummm, you make a good point, I would still need to make a profit, thirty-five”

“Done,” Bloodstone counted out the coins one at time and the slaver checked each coin. Once that was done he handed over four sheets of thick parchment paper, with not only a lot of writing but glyphs that glowed with magical energy. He then unhooked the chains from a hook set in the back wall of the stall and handed them to him. He also handed over six small keys.

Bloodstone removed his rain cloak and put it around the small girl.

“You have a name” He asked the larger man.

“Marcus”, he said gruffly. They walked halfway across the square.

“Let’s get a couple of things straight Marcus, drop the attitude, or I will drop you.” He turned to the half elf, “you need to let that anger go, no I’m not going to do any of those things you’re thinking, no not that either. Stop being gross, she’s a kid.” He turned to the woman, “Really?” The child following behind said,” I’m hungry”

“We are going to the inn, so we will get you four fed.”

“Why did you buy me sir”, Marcus asked, relaxing somewhat.

“You used to be a gold adventurer, and your whole team died, you sold yourself to pay off the debt of your companions, you sold all your gear to send a friend’s sister to Wistram. You also were worried as this was the last day the ship was in this port, you were waiting for said friend to buy you. If there is someone who doesn’t deserve being a slave it’s you. The gladiator story is a bit farfetched, I think that’s what you told them.”

“Who are you?” Marcus asked.

He entered the inn and the rest of the group gave him a look as he walked over with the four slaves in tow.

Newton was the first to say something, “Uh, I thought slavery was illegal.”

The inn keeper hearing the discussion said to them, “Only in the capital, everywhere else its legal, as long as you have the paperwork. Four additional people, unless you are going to have them sleep with the horses, that’s another four silvers.”

“Does that include meals,” Amethyst asked.

“Yes, if you want extra food, we can have more brought for an additional four silvers.”

Amethyst placed down five gold coins on the counter. “We will take the three suites you mentioned.”

The innkeeper placed three keys on the counter.  “The suites are on the second floor, far end of the hall.”

Amethyst walked over to Bloodstone, handed him a key, “I don’t think it’s appropriate to be buying slaves.”

Bloodstone guided the young girl forward, “should I have left this girl to that slaver?”

The half elf was still in a panic and was looking at Amethyst.

“Why is she naked” She asked.

“I have no idea, maybe she a nudist in training. I put my cloak on her.”

“What’s a nudist?” The girl asked.

“Get the collars off them, then we can have dinner.” The walked over to where the barmaids were setting up several tables.

“Marcus, do I have your word that you won’t cause trouble?” Bloodstone asked.

“You have my word.” Marcus said.

Bloodstone unlocked the collar and manacles, removing them from Marcus. He handed the keys and manacles to Marcus and then the chain and collar, hold on to these, I have an idea.

He turned to the pleasure slave, “Uh, might not be a good idea to take off her collar. Hold onto this one as well.” He handed the chains end, to Marcus.

Abagail began to look through a pack she had, and pulling out garments.

He unlocked the collar from the small girl, Abigail came over and offered her a brown dress and undergarments. The girl put them on they were a little big on her, at least she wasn’t running around naked.

He finally focused on the half elf. “Uh, no. No casting, If you want to run I won’t stop you. Though you might want to eat first.” He pulled the gag out of her mouth and then unlocked the collar from her neck and set it on the table.

“You’re a bastard!” She said and spat in his face.

“Maybe, but that’s no reason to be rude. Are you staying for dinner?” He asked wiping the spit from his face.

“You disgust me human. I would sooner dine with the dogs.”

“Well that’s a personal choice, I do have one thing you might be interested in.”

“You have nothing I want.” She growled.

Bloodstone held up the key in front of her face. “I realize you have been hurt by others, and you think all humans are evil.” He unlocked her collar and the bindings on her hands.

“I won’t submit, not to you not to anyone.” She said defiantly and turned slightly and looked at the door.

“Good, I never asked you to. No one will stop you if you run for it, though I am not sure where you are going to run to.”

“You still have my papers, you would say I ran away.” She seemed to deflate a little.

“Look just calm down, I know you’re angry and confused, after a ship ride full of slaves and being the only half elf, I get it.”

“You don’t understand anything, there is no way you can know what I have gone through, I will not be your slave.”

The barmaids had finished and the rest of the group had already sat down.

Bloodstone shrugged and pointed towards the seats, and then walked over and sat down turning his back on her intentionally.

Marcus, looked back and forth and followed bloodstone and sat across from him. Amethyst took the girl in hand and sat her in a chair. “Food!” The girl said happily. The barmaids had brought out hot rolls to the table. They also poured mugs of a light ale.

The woman sat next to Marcus. “What’s your name he asked the woman.”

“Whatever master wants it to be,” she said.

“What about you, he asked the girl,”

“Food!” She yelled. Amethyst buttered a roll and gave it to her. She started taking bites of it and holding it close to her body. “No one’s going to take it hon” Amethyst said.

The half-elf sat next to Bloodstone, “I will take your offer of a meal.”

Bloodstone ignored her, and looked across at Marcus. “You want to go look for your friend?”

“How do you know what I am thinking, are you using some kind of artifact or item? Who are you?” Marcus asked.

“I am readying your mind, it’s one of my classes. I am Lord Bloodstone, we are heading to the third district in Rhir, we can look for your friend if you want after dinner.”

Two men came into the Inn, they wore deep purple robes with arcane symbols in silver. The man in the lead had a mustache and short dark hair. He was taller than the second man and more muscular, and carried himself with an air of authority.  The second man was a red-haired man and stood a head shorter than the first, he was stockier and a little rounder both in the stomach and face.

The two of them and walked over to the table. “Excuse the interruption, I see that you have purchased this slave.” The dark-haired man pointed to Marcus. Marcus stiffened seeing the purple robes, as did the half elf.

“I don’t see what business that is of yours.” Bloodstone asked.

“I wish to purchase him,” He said smiling at Marcus.

Isabel stood up and said, “To Lord Bloodstone, slayer of a land shark and his son Xach and daughter Kuya, who helped.” The rest of the group gave a toast.

The two men waited a moment looking at the others at the other tables, “I said, I wish to purchase him”

“I heard you, I really don’t give a fuck what you want, he’s not for sale. Your interrupting my dinner, and I have had a long day. The answer is no, you can’t buy him.” He said with authority.

The man sputtered, “I will not be spoken to in such a tone, who do you think you are”

His companion glared and said, “We are representatives of the Kadayan order of mages, this one is responsible for murder of members of our order.”

Marcus glared at them, stood up, “I will go with them if….”

Bloodstone looked at Marcus, “Sit down and shut up.”

Marcus looked at Bloodstone in shock.

“I am prepared to offer ten times what-ever you paid for him” The man said.

“I don’t think you can afford it.”

“You heard my husband, they are not for sale.” Amethyst said walking over to stand next to Bloodstone.

Newton stood up from the table, “Are these men bothering you Lady Amethyst”

“No, they were just leaving.”

“This isn’t over”, the red-haired man said. The two of them left the inn.

Amethyst looked over the group, “Maybe we should set a watch tonight?”

“No need, at least for the women, I’ll give them box, and Azalar can keep watch.” The black cat at the table, winked at Bloodstone.

The two of them sat back down. Marcus looked confused, “Why would you pick a fight with them, they are high level mages.”

Bloodstone laughed, “If you knew me you would understand. I don’t care what level or classes they have.”

“You’re are either crazy or you are more powerful than you seem.” The half elf said.

“Oh, why do you say that” He asked.

“I can tell if someone is higher or lower level than I am, you are definitely lower level than me.”

Bloodstone laughed, “Meaning your higher than level twenty, so what are your classes and levels then”

The half elf ignored the question. “Those two are at least in the high twenty’s or low thirty’s, they did not have any stripes on their robes or at least I didn’t see any.”

Bloodstone leaned over to her and whispered in her ear, “I have forty-four levels of geomancer”

“That’s not possible, I don’t see how you can be that high of a caster.” She said.

“Then tell me what classes and levels you have or should I just read your mind.” He asked.

The barmaids started coming out with the food, it was plates of fish, as well as purple looking mash, and small blue colored pods.

Bloodstone asked, “What is this?”

“This is yellow fish caught this morning, with side of snap pods, with mashed deevan root.” The barmaid said leaving to retrieve more dishes. A second barmaid was refilling mugs with more ale, a bottle of wine was placed near Amethyst as well as several crystal glasses.

“Hurray!” The girl said and started eating the food with her hands stuffing her face.

“No not with your hands, use the fork” Beth said who was sitting next to her.

The girl stuck the fish on the fork and was eating it off the fork.

“No like this.” Beth showed her.

The woman sat in the chair and stared at Bloodstone. “Something wrong with the food?” Bloodstone asked.

“Master?”, she asked.

“You can eat,” He told her.

“Thank you master.”, She said softly.

“Why is she acting like that”, Sarah asked.

“Brain washing, and conditioning.” Bloodstone sighed, “This is going to require some work.”

The woman ate her food slowly and was the opposite of the little girl.

Eve walked over and asked the half elf, “Are you an Elf?”

“I am not an elf, I am a half elf.” She said somewhat upset.

“Easy, you’re the first half elf we have seen, you have pretty eyes.” Eve said.

The comment seemed to confuse her, “I thought humans hated half elves.”

“Not us, you’re the first half elf we have met, or seen. Did you have a parent who was an elf?” She asked.

“There are no elves, not anymore my mother was a half-elf”, she said as if that answered the question.

“Really, that’s seems weird to me.” Eve said.

“It’s possible, that the elf traits are stronger than human ones and dominate the genes in trait expression.” Bloodstone said.

“Huh, what’s your name” Eve asked her.

“Ke’lara’ Grey’elen” The half elf replied.

“That’s pretty, how did you end up being sold as a slave?”  Eve asked pulling her chair up on the other side of her and moving her plate.

“I.. I don’t want to talk about that.” She seemed genuinely confused.

“Well we should find you something better to wear, the grunge look you have going isn’t very flattering.”

This seemed to make Ke’lara a bit more self-conscious, “I am a slave so I have no say on what I wear” The realization made her a little emotional as well. “Are you an adventuring group?”

Eve giggled, “Why does everyone think that?  No we are not, at least not right now. That’s Newton, And his girlfriend Beth.” Everyone looked over at Beth including the rest of the group. “Oh sorry I thought you two told everyone. That’s Miguel, my ex, that’s Amethyst, or should I say Lady Amethyst since the king gave her a title. One of our maids Hellen, and Marie our other maid. Abagail sitting there, next to Sarah is Isabel. Then Xach and his sister Kuya. Lord Bloodstone here, and I am Eve. We lost one of our number this afternoon to a land shark, I didn’t know Gregory very well.”

Ke’lara, looked at Eve then Bloodstone, “Why did you purchase me, if you are a lord.”

Bloodstone wasn’t listening, but stuffing his face. “Huh?”

Eve replied, “He’s like us, we don’t like slavery. It’s wrong, there’s no way to explain why, it just is.”

“I really don’t understand, why are you being so nice to me?” She asked.

“Did you like being in the collar?” Eve asked.

“No, I hate it!”, her reaction was a little louder than was necessary.

“Hey Blood, what are you going to do with Ke’Lara?” Eve asked.

Bloodstone, looked over at Eve, then at Ke’lara, “I don’t know, to be honest, I didn’t think that far ahead. Can I finish here, then we can talk?”

Ke’Lara began to wolf down her meal.

“Lord Bloodstone,” Marcus said.

Bloodstone turned to him, “Marcus?”

“What class are you” He asked.

“Why?” Bloodstone asked.

“I was thinking of attacking you in the market, as we crossed to the inn. Take one of your swords and stab you take my papers. The moment I thought about that my danger sense went off. There only been one other time, that I have had it do that.”

“Well, I have about ten classes”

“Ten!? Why would you even take ten classes?” Marcus asked.

“Well I have the [Hero] and [Lord] classes. Those really are fairly low end, at least at the moment. I have [wizard], [engineer], and [Psion] as well as a single [monster] class.”

“How do you have a [monster] class,” Ke’lara asked.

“No idea, I also have [fighter], [pyromancer], [Geomancer], [blacksmith], [goldsmith], [thief], and [pirate]”

“Why do you have that many classes,” Marcus asked, “Do you not know that it’s harder to level the more classes you have.”

“Well for a normal person that would be true, I’m not a normal person. Care to guess how many levels?”

Ke’lara was counting on her fingers, “Thirteen classes and you must have them all at least one or two levels, the most one could be would be five or six.” She grabbed a roll and bit into it.

“That’s where you would be wrong. yes, a bunch of them are below three, however fighter is sixteen and geomancer is forty-four.”

“That’s not possible.” Ke’lara said with roll in her mouth.

“Well, he’s got some strange ability, from a class he has.” Eve said

“Finish eating.” He said to Ke’lara and then called out, “Barmaid!”

The barmaid came over, “What”

“Is there a clothing shop open around here after dark?” He asked.

She thought for a moment, “No, most shops close at sundown. Why?”

“Well my friend here, needs a change of clothes, and these to be burned.”

Eve laughed, “I think we can find something for her until tomorrow.”

“I don’t need your charity” She said glaring at Bloodstone.

Bloodstone leaned over and said to her, “Yes you do, I just saved your life. The slaver wasn’t kidding about wanting to drown you. I’m not going to put the collar back on, in fact you keep it, here” He slid the collar towards her. He then flipped through the papers he had been given and handed her one of the thick parchment sheets to Marcus the second sheet he set on the table. He pulled out a small stack of gold and silver coins and placed the on the parchment, “I am feeling generous now, I release you from any claims I have on you or Marcus.” He then turned and continued eating.

“You’re serious?” Marcus asked somewhat in shock.

“Marcus, you have to decide what you want to do. If you want a sword, I can make you one, or lend you one of mine if you stick with us.”

Ke’lara, looked at him then the coins and parchment on the table. “This must be a trick”, she drank the mug of ale down.

“No trick, your free to go.” He said taking a drink.

She grabbed the coins and parchment and stood up from the chair. She also palmed the key to her collar. “why?”

Bloodstone set the mug down, “Because you don’t trust me. I understand, you find it hard to trust anyone.” He looked her in the eyes, “I have something you have spent your whole life looking for, if you stay I want it to be your choice, not because I forced you. There’s enough gold and silver there to start over. Be safe” He turned and resumed his meal.

She looked at Eve, “It’s a trick?”

Eve shrugged, “I trust him, he saved my life.”

She walked past Bloodstone and hurried out of the inn.

Marcus finished his meal and watched Bloodstone. Eve had returned to her chair.

Isabel felt her way to the chair next to Bloodstone, “I didn’t expect her to leave.”

“No, she needs time to think, she’s been cooped up on that sailing ship for weeks, and swore the first person to buy her she would slit their throat, it didn’t work out the way she envisioned it.”

“Marcus, did you need coin to look for your friend?”

Marcus shook his head no, “I couldn’t ask that of you. You spent gold to free me, what about the girl and the woman?”

“Well for now she is too young to be left on her own, we will take care of her, and the woman as well.”

“I don’t understand you, I could be a criminal or a murderer, yet you seem to know all about me. I feel that you are not judging me. You don’t have any fear of the Kadayan order of mages, and didn’t seem to know who they were. Your accent, is unfamiliar to me, and your mannerisms are strange.”

“Well, that’s because I am not from Rhir or any other continent, in this world. Where me and the other are from is another world. There is a very important document from our country, it starts We the people. Not we the lords, or we the rich, just We the people. I have a copy I carry with me, because it is so important. If I left you and the others there, it would have bothered me, I decided to do the right thing. It would have been easy to just walk away and say, not my problem.” The table had gone silent, as he started to speak. “Rhir is ruled by a king, I don’t envy or want his job. He must decide how to keep everyone here in Rhir alive. You could argue that by purchasing the four of you I am complicit in the enterprise of slavery, however I have no authority here to commit one crime to undo another. It takes time to change a mindset, to enlighten others. To bring about a profound change, it took our country a long time to first stop slavery. We fought our own civil war over a hundred and fifty five years ago. It was one of the things we fought about then. It was changed shortly after that war ended. We don’t have other races like Half-elves or gnolls or drakes, or some of the other strange races I have heard about. Just humans, who have no magic and built a society to govern themselves.”

“What country are you from, I have never heard of a place like yours.” Marcus asked.

“The United States of America.” Newton said.

“I didn’t know you had a copy of that Blood,” Eve said in awe.

“I also have the bill of rights, though explaining some of it would and could  cause some issues.”

“Like what?” Sarah asked.

“Like the god part.”

“Oh yeah! they don’t have gods here. I keep forgetting that.” Sarah said.

The barmaid who had been listening, asked if there was anything she could get for them. Abagail and the small girl both wanted more food. The barmaid brought more for the two girls, and refilled some mugs.

Marcus drank the ale down, “I will follow you.”

Isabel asked, “How many levels do you have Marcus”

“I am a thirty second level swordsman, I have several blade skills that are unique.” Marcus said.

Isabel nodded, “I am a thirty-eighth level seer.”

“That is an unusual class, and a level that high, I am surprised that the king allows you to travel.”

“I had a protector this morning, a young man who worked with my father, a blacksmith. He died protecting Lord Bloodstone and others from a land shark.”

“Land shark, It usually takes a team of adventures to take one of those down. I have fought one in the arena, with others, only magic seems to be able to harm them.” He looked at Bloodstone, “Are you saying you killed one?”

“I had help from my son and daughter, the three of us took it down.”

“Three? That’s insane, how big was it?” Marcus asked.

“Bigger than the tables, here”

Marcus shook his head, “There really is something weird about you.”

“Would you guide me to the room, I wish to rest, it’s been a long day.” She asked Bloodstone.

“Sure,” he said taking out the room key. He led her up the steps feeling eyes watching him. He walked her down the hall to the door number on the key and unlocked it. It was a large room, with six beds. Two lanterns hung from the ceiling giving off enough light to see by. Bloodstone looked over at the lanterns, they appeared to have a glowing object inside, and the lanterns had shutters on them than opened or closed.

He led her to one of the beds. “What the matter?”

“I have a bad feeling, you have to many levels to use your power. I can hold some of them if you need me to.”

“I don’t know if that’s a good idea. I would like to save the levels Gregory had.”

“how many levels are you holding?”

“ninety-eight”

She inhaled sharply, “That’s dangerous, give me Gregory’s levels.”

“And if I refuse?” He asked her.

Isabel bit her lower lip, “I can make your trip very unpleasant.”

“Is that a threat?”

“Please, don’t do this, don’t make me force things here.”

“I can only give you about thirty or so levels, unless you want to hold the [geomancer] as well.”

“No, just Gregory’s for now.”

“What would you do if I said no?”

“Stop stalling, and give me the classes.”

The door opened and Eve and Sarah entered, behind them the two maids came in, and closed the door.

“Not a bad room,” Eve said looking around.

Bloodstone held out the key to Eve. “Are you all turning in?”

“Not just yet,” Eve said, “I have a question, before you leave.” She said taking the key

“Ok?”, He asked.

“What were you thinking?” Eve asked.

“Bloodstone, you will need to relinquish any held classes right now”, Marie said.

“What is this all about?” He asked confused.

“It’s about you blabbing downstairs, and what’s with you picking up naked kids?” Eve asked.

“It’s not like that?”

“I told you to stop stalling,” Isabel said.

“Wait, wait, what the hell is going on here?” Bloodstone asked.

“We were instructed by the king to keep an eye on you and to make sure you don’t give away any secrets”, Marie said.

“I told them earlier, what would happen.” Isabel said, “Now you need to give up the levels you have, all of them.”

Hellen stepped closer, “I can hold the [geomancer] and [fighter] classes your holding”

“I will hold everything else,” Eve said standing next to her.

“That’s not all the classes I have, I have a [thief] and [pirate] class, and a bunch of [monster] levels What if I refuse?” He said looking at the four women.

“Your wife has said we can knock you out if you try and leave with the levels” Marie said.

“Fine.”, he touched Hellen and gave her the [geomancer] and [fighter] classes.

He then gave Eve the [thief] and [pirate] classes. He then gave the [goldsmith] and [blacksmith] classes to Isabel.

“What about the pirate class”, Eve asked.

“I gave you the one level I got from Gregory.” Bloodstone said.

“Humm, I only got two [thief] levels from that, maybe there is a limit about how classes can be transferred.” Eve said.

“What about the [monster] levels?” Sarah asked.

“It should be ok,” Isabel replied, “I didn’t know about them until just now.”

“Can I go now ladies?” Bloodstone asked.

Hellen opened the door. Bloodstone walked into the corridor, as the door closed he heard them talking.

“So what skills did you get”, Eve asked.

“I can sense Stone…” Hellen said, the rest of the sentence was cut off as the door closed.

Bloodstone started back down the hall and passed Newton, Beth, Kuya and Xach who were carrying Abagail by each hand. “Hi Blood,” Abagail said as Kuya and Xack lifted her off the floor.

Bloodstone returned downstairs, Lady Amethyst was standing with Marcus and the woman. The small girl had made a mess of the front of the dress, and Amethyst was trying to clean it with the help of one of the barmaids.

Marcus waited until he was closer, and then offered the chain back to Bloodstone.

“Did you still want to look for your friend?” He asked.

The woman hugged Bloodstone from behind. “Stop”

“Master?” She asked.

“Ugh, no.. just Bloodstone or Blood, either of those will work. What is your name anyhow?”

“I wouldn’t know where to start,” Marcus replied.

“Yes Mast.. Er Blood. I don’t have a name.”

“Fine then, your name is Violet, if you want a better name you are going to have to suggest it.”

“Violet Mas.. Blood.  She replied.

“Any idea what this messy child’s name is,” Amethyst asked as she wiped her face.

“I think its Kiki, at least that’s what the slaver called her.”

“What!?” the messy girl said.

“Why are you so messy?” Amethyst asked.

“I’m sowwy” Kiki said pouting.

“She is way smarter than she acts hon, don’t let the sad eyes fool you.”

Amethyst had her hop off the seat and then took her hand and guided her upstairs. “If you do go out, don’t stay out to late we have to get going early”

A young boy came in and walked over to the desk, and gave the desk clerk a sealed letter. He then left.

The barmaid was summoned to the desk and walked over and handed it to Bloodstone.

It was a letter addressed to him there was a purple seal on the letter.

Marcus looked at the seal, “That’s a Kadayan seal.”

Bloodstone broke the seal, and started to read. He handed the letter to Amethyst who read it and then set it on the table. “You want me to go with you?”

“No, just hit me and Marcus with a rune. I am pissed now.” He said taking of one of his swords and handing it to Marcus.

Marcus read the short letter.

Lord Bloodstone, we have your half-elf, if you want to see her alive, we will trade you her for Marcus. We will be at the Salty sea dog, till first light. Bring Marcus or we leave a corpse and fine someone else to trade for.

There was a signature, it was unreadable.

“Lord Bloodstone, they must be referring to Ke’lara, you don’t owe her anything, she left.” Marcus said.

“They made two mistakes, one they sent me a letter telling me where they were, two they underestimated me. Go ahead hon, also can I get haste and mind crack”

Lady Amethyst smiled, and began casting. A blue glow surrounded his head for a moment. She continued to cast, both he and Marcus were hit with a soft yellow glow, that faded after a moment.

“Uh, I can’t cast the rune, I don’t have the required focus” Amethyst said.

“Oh right, we will have to get some, at some point. Marcus one minute, must take care of violet. You ok with Kiki, hon”

Amethyst laughed; “Yea” She ruffled Kiki’s hair and patted her on the head.

Bloodstone went back upstairs with Violet in tow. Xach was being loud and was easy to find.

“Xach, you got a sec?”

Xach stepped out of the room, “Sure, what’s up?”

“Take care of violet here, for me,” He handed her chain to him. He then fished out the key from his pocket.

“Marcus and I are going to go get the half-elf, at some inn or tavern called the Salty Sea Dog. Keep an eye on things here, we shouldn’t be too long”

“Can I help?”

“Yeah can I take all your [pyromancer] levels?”

“I guess”

Bloodstone reached out and took the [pryomancer] class. “You leveled it up?”

“Yeah” Xach replied.

Bloodstone used the combine skill to combine pyromancer and the monster class.

[sub class pyromancer 10]

[sub class monster 17]

[sub class pyromancer 12]

“That’s weird!”, Bloodstone said.

“Huh?” Xach asked.

“Combining monster class and pyromancer class gave me two pyromancer levels.”

He combined a few more and ended up with more pyromancer levels.

[sub class pyromancer 19]

[sub class monster 8]

[sub class pyromancer 21]

“I’m going to give myself another five levels of pyromancer and return the rest back to you.

“Ok.”

[class pyromancer 11]

[sub class pyromancer 11 removed]

[skill control fire]  à [skill unquenchable flame]

[skill inner fire] à [Skill pyrokinesis]

“Whoa!” Xach said.

“What?” Bloodstone asked.

“I just got a new skill, in [cryomancer] and [pyromancer]”

“What skills?”

“The skills [Absolute cold] and [unquenchable flame]” He said.

“Weird I wonder why you got different ones”

“Dono, I wonder how cold it is”, he said as a ball of ice started to form between his fingers.

“Ok here take my bag of holding, and hold onto it,” He removed the bag and pulled out a couple of gold and silver coins. He pulled the leather suit of armor out of the bag. “I will see if Marcus wants this”

He went back into the bag and pulled out four potion bottles. “Just in case”

“Sure, is that the magic one we got from the enchanter”

“Yeah”, Bloodstone went back downstairs, Marcus was standing talking with Lady Amethyst, Kiki was eating a roll, in one hand, the other hand was gripped firmly by Lady Amethyst. “Be careful”

“I will, Marcus here wear this.” He said giving him the armor.

Marcus took the time to put it on, it seemed to fit perfectly, the stains on it seemed to fade. Bloodstone hugged Amethyst, and he also patted Kiki on the head.

“This magic armor?” He asked.

“Yeah, I think it suits you, no pun intended”

“I gave the bag to Xach, and left violet with him”, he said and picked up the letter.

“Ok, if you’re not back by the morning we will come looking for you.”

“Well if we are not back in a couple of hours, definitely come looking.” Bloodstone walked over to the inn’s desk, and asked, “Any idea where the Salty sea dog is?”

“Yeah, it’s a tavern down by the wharfs, just head down across the square, last street down make a left should find it pretty easy this time of night. It’s a rough part of town, with all the [sailors] and [fishermen]”

“Thanks” He and Marcus left the Inn. They crossed the square, and followed the road. The road itself had a gentle downhill slop, towards the ocean. The sun had set and the sky itself was visible.

“Marcus, are there any stories about the stars?” He asked.

“Not that I know of, never really thought about it. I suppose sailors, must have some. Why?” He asked.

“Well it occurred to me that having looked around for information on the dead gods, there is nothing that I have found that references them, almost as if they have been removed from history. There might be some hints in the night sky.”

“I don’t really much about the dead gods, that’s more of a [mage] thing.” Marcus said apologetically.

“No problem, just wondering do you know if the moons are named, or if any specific stars are named?”

“The moons, yeah I think they have names, I don’t recall what they are, again not my specialty”

“What can you tell me about this order of mages?” Bloodstone asked.

“Lords hire them, for their magical ability, they are not as high profile as Wistram mages, they are a recent order, not as old as the mage school at Wistram. I know they are sometimes used as diplomats, as they can be sent to other kingdoms and have the spells to communicate over long distances.”

“So how did you get involved with them?”

Marcus sighed, “This isn’t your fight. Why are you getting involved?”

“It is now, I know we are in the right here, so did you kill one of their order.” He asked.

“I did, bastards wanted a good friend’s daughter to join the order, she didn’t want to. I intervened, people died. I used their money to send her to Wistram. The only way to escape them at the docks was to join in as a slave, I figured I could get out of it when I got here.” He shrugged, “Not really working how I expected.”

They turned left, there were several shops that were closed, and a few light poles were glowing with an eerie blue glow. There was enough light to see the road by but not enough to mess up a person’s night vision. They walked two more blocks and found the Salty sea dog tavern; the sign was a dog with a fish tail in a mug. The area around the tavern was dimmer than the rest of the street.

“Let me do the talking, if you see the half-elf, let me know, here are two healing potions, I have one healing potion and a mana potion.”

Marcus opened the door for Bloodstone and followed him inside. There was the scent of sweat, ale and something unpleasant. The inside of the tavern was dark; only two sources of light were visible, one behind the bar and another over the door. It the dim light there were two sets of doors on each side of the bar.

There were a number of patrons in the tavern, sitting at tables on the north and south walls, and few tables were scattered around the room. When they entered everyone looked in their direction. The bartender called out, “What can I get for you?”

“Was told to meet some people here,” he walked up to the bar, and tossed down the letter.

“What’s that?” The bartender asked.

“The letter, we got to meet someone here.”

“You got coin?”

“Well looks like we came to the wrong place Marcus. Have you seen two men wearing purple dresses come in here?”

The bartender looked him over, ”Order a drink or leave, ale is one silver per and if you want wine, its two silver per”

Bloodstone tossed two silver coins on the table, “Two ales.”

The bartended filled two mugs and put them on the table. He then scooped up the two coins.“Haven’t seen any men wearing dresses,” it brought a light chuckle from some of the patrons.

“How about a half-elf” Bloodstone asked. The room went silent.

“Whos askin?” The bartender said.

“I am.” He replied.

The bartender looked at him for a moment then looked over at one of the men sitting at a table and nodded. The man got up and went through one of the doors. He came back out and sat down, the two mages from earlier exited the back room.

“I see you brought Marcus, so let us talk about the trade.”

“Yeah, let’s I want to see my woman.” Bloodstone said

Two men dragged Ke’Lara out from the back room and dropped her in front of the bar.

Bloodstone knelt and checked for a pulse on her neck. She was still breathing and alive, a trickle of blood dripped from her nose. Her clothes were more ripped up and there were pieces missing, there was also blood from two wounds on her back.

“She’s a tough little thing, for a half-elf, if we had more time I’m sure I could make her talk,” the fat mage said.

“You really don’t know who you are messing with do you.” Bloodstone smiled at him.

“You are no lord, if that’s what you mean, no one here has heard of you.” The taller mage said.

“Let’s go Marcus,” Bloodstone said reaching to pick her up.

“I didn’t say you could leave yet.” The taller mage said.

Bloodstone looked at him and then stood up and looked around the room, “I see, I think you might want to reconsider.”

“Reconsider, we have you outnumbered.” The tall mage said.

“I wasn’t talk to you, I was talking to them.”

One of the men looked at the bartender then to Bloodstone, “Reconsider what?

“Getting more men,” He looked at the bartender, ”You won’t like the result, if your men get in my way.”

One of the two men who had dragged Ke’Lara from the back room drew a dagger from his belt.

“This is your last warning.” Bloodstone said.

The man with the dagger turned his head and smiled and in a single fluid motion attempted to stab Bloodstone in the stomach. It that instant, three things happened. The dagger cut through the shirt he was wearing and scrapped across his skin, not leaving a mark.  Marcus stepped forward and ran the other man through with Bloodstones ruby sword, as he too was drawing a dagger. The man stabbing at Bloodstone erupted in flames.

“Dead gods,” The bartender said as the man started screaming a then the other one fell to the ground dead.

The two mages took a half step back, and Marcus kicked the burning man into the center of the tavern, away from the half-elf.

Bloodstone looked at the two mages, and said to the rest of the room.“You get in my way, you die.”

The fat mage began casting, and seven bolds of black energy slammed into Marcus.  There were sparks as if someone had hit metal on metal. Marcus never moved.

Bloodstone stepped around the corpse and over Ke’lara putting her behind him and advanced on the mages.

The taller mage pulled a wand from his belt and there were cracklings of blue electricity and he pointed it at Bloodstone.

“I will do enjoy watching your head explode.” The mage said as the lighting began to crackle louder.

The tall mage screamed, as his legs buckled and he fell grabbing at his right leg, dropping the wand. “My leg”

The fat mage started looking around, as the tall mage clutched at his leg, there were four deep lines that had sliced through the cloth and were bleeding profusely.  A jet black cat leapt up onto the bar its eyes glowing green. “You don’t know who you’re messing with”, the fat mage said suddenly unsure of what was going on.

Bloodstone took three steps forward and punched him in the gut. The robe he was wearing absorbed a good amount of the blow. “Pathetic, I have mage robes you will not be able to…” Bloodstone punched him in the face, there was a snapping sound and blood gushed from his nose.

The fat mage screamed, and held his nose as blood poured through his hands.

Marcus had stepped over to the other mage and put the tip of his blade to the taller mages throat.

“Get them” The tall mage shouted. No one moved. The bartender said, “You started this, this is not what we signed up for.”

“I have more gold the taller mage said, a hundred rounds if you kill them”

“Are we done,” He said looking around the room, “Does anyone else want to die?” No one moved there was a tone to Bloodstones voice that shook them to the core.

He looked at the tall mage, “You and your friend need an abject lesson,” He said picking up the wand and tucking it into his belt. He reached down and unhooked the tall mans pouch from his belt. He then grabbed the fat mans pouch as well, from his belt.

Looking inside them he put a small stack of twenty gold coins on the bar, “For the trouble here.”
He tossed them to Marcus and picked up the half-elf under one arm. He turned to the two mages, “I see either of you again you will regret it. Let’s go Marcus” He nodded at the cat, which jumped off the bar and headed towards the door.

They walked outside and the cat vanished into the shadows. They went back up the street, and waited at the crossroad.

“I do not think they took your advice”, Azalar said.

“Great, can you go get the others we will meet outside the inn”

“Who was that?” Marcus asked.

“That was the one member of our group that didn’t get introduced. C’mon let’s get her to the inn.”

The two of them headed back up the street, and when they got to the square, several people were waiting. Xach, Hellen, Eve, and Sarah were standing just outside the inn.

“I think she’s going to need to be looked at, Eve, Sarah take her to one of the rooms and get her cleaned up. If those mages want a fight they will be in for a shock. Marcus if it is possible don’t kill them until I can touch them.”

“Why,” he asked.

“I will explain afterwards, trust me.”, He said drawing his sword.

Eve and Sarah carried Ke’lara back inside, Marcus handed Eve one of the healing potions.

They waited for over a half hour, and the two mages came up the street, the tall one was limping. They slowed when they entered the square and saw Marcus and Bloodstone waiting for them swords drawn. Xach and Kuya stood just behind Marcus and Bloodstone.

“If you’re here to continue, turn around or you won’t leave the square.” Bloodstone said threateningly

The tall man glared at Bloodstone, “You took our money and my wand, return it.”

“Considering what else you could lose, you got off light.”

The fat mage had blood on his face, and his nose was crooked

“You betta gib my money pouch back.” He stammered.

The tall mage began casting, and then he looked confused as Amethyst appeared next to Bloodstone. She completed a spell and with a gesture he was tossed backwards and a flash of light surrounded him for a moment.

The fat mage began to cast as well after a moment he stumbled on the words, and stopped chanting. “You bro my node, now I cana cass wight” he said shaking his fist at Bloodstone.

“This me being generous, this is your final warning, leave now or else.” Bloodstone said.

Another voice from the south spoke up, “Is there a problem here?” Two guardsmen had walked into the square.

“That man took my wand and money.” The tall man said shaking out the fog in his brain.

The guardsman turned to Bloodstone, “This true,” he asked.

“Yes, he assaulted and kidnapped one of my associates,” Bloodstone replied with some authority.

“What do you think take them all in and have the magistrate sort it out?” The guardsmen said to the other.

“It’s late you know how cranky he can be after dark.” The other guardsman replied.

“You going to continue this, he asked both parties.”

“What about my wand and money?” The tall mage whined.

“If you want to go talk to the magistrate right now we can do that.” The guardsman said.

“Yes let’s talk to the Magistrate” Bloodstone said.

“Never mind,” the tall mage said walking west.

“Good now get off the street,” The guardsman said.

The two mages glared as they began walking west back down the street.

Bloodstone and the rest went back into the inn. They went up to the rooms. Eve and Sarah had gotten Ke’lara, out of her rags, and into some spare clothes. She was sleeping, after they gave her a little of the healing potion. Once everyone was settled, they went to sleep.

Gamers Eight – day eight

Day 8

 

Bloodstone awoke the next morning, tucked into bed. The migraine he had was still throbbing. He knew what skills he had gotten, from the skill wave, they were.

[skill detect Stone]

[skill detect metal]

[skill skin of stone]

[skill detect gemstone]

[skill summon stone]

[skill shape stone]

[skill control fire]

[skill flame shell]

[skill inner fire]

He wasn’t sure what some of them were, or how to use them. There were some loud voices outside his room. They were arguing, “Why do we have to go there”, Xack was complaining.

“That’s what the king wants, and I am sure he’s not going to let us stay here.” Amethyst voice said.

“Well I’m not taking a horse, I will walk.”

“Talk to your father”

“He’s still out, do you know what happened to him?”

“I talked to the king, he was using that weird ability he has.”

Bloodstone got up as the noise was annoying. They were standing just outside the door. “What’s the problem?”

“I don’t want to take a horse.” Xach complained.

“Because you don’t know how to ride?”

“No because it’s not a nightmare. Light the horse on fire and I’m fine with it”

“Seriously, you’re being this loud because you don’t want to ride”

“I can just walk there.”

“No, you can ride, if you do walk we will have to wait for you and it will take longer”

“So”

“Ride the horse, or we will get you a wagon.”

“I will walk”

Bloodstone started laughing, “Yeah right, you walk eighty to a hundred miles, almost tempted to let you just to see the look on your face when you finally get there in a week or two.”

“Good then, I don’t have to take a horse?”

“It’s still dark out, what time is it?” He said looking out the one frosted glass window.

“Early morning, like five twenty-six at least that’s what my phone says” Amethyst said looking at her phone.

“Why did they guards bring you in unconscious” Xach asked.

“Um, when I use the ability to pull a class, I get skill updates, one update isn’t bad, a half dozen or more hurts, up here” He said tapping the side of his head.

“Why, that seems silly” Xach said.

“Well, normally you might get one or two updates from leveling, it expected. Moving classes like I do, gives you skills, and they are force connected to your mind.”

“Still seems dumb, what classes do you have then and what skills?” He asked.

“[Geomancer] and [Pyromancer] are what I took.”

“No cold one?”, Xach said disappointed.

“No, do you have a cold class?”

“No just [mage], and [swordsman] and [spearman]”

Kuya who was sitting down, on a chair, chimed in “All I have is [mage], [the sister], [hero] and [lady] I am not going to wear a dress, if I have to keep that Lady class”

“What the hell is [the sister] class?” Bloodstone asked.

“It’s my class”

“What is it?”

“[The Sister] has the ability to create or destroy anything, but only if the natural order of life/death is being jeopardized by those who seek destruction, power, or control. She keeps the balance of the realm of existence in the background without interfering with moral life unless they threaten the natural order. My power is granted to by the Natural Order to protect the balance of the universe. My abilities are: [Skill Create], [Skill Destroy], [Skill Timeline], and [Skill World Shift]. Create and destroy are self-explanatory where I can create and destroy anything I want. Timeline allows me to consider the timeline of the world for a moment to see every scenario that has, is, and could happen, and finally World Shift – this allows me to transport to any world she’s been to quickly without any consequences. She may have all this power, but she never uses it unless she absolutely has to as a last resort.”

“After all great power comes with greater responsibility. As the Sister, I am restricted by my own morals and the natural order’s rules.”

Bloodstone looked at her, “You’re kidding, right?”

Kuya put her back to her father sighing somberly. She turned her head with a serious look in her expression. “Sometimes I wish I was…”

Newton opened the door, “It’s too early can you go talk somewhere else.”

“Sorry Newton” Amethyst and Kuya said.

They moved to the main room of the suite and closed the door.

“Why are they up so early” Beth said from Newtons room. Newton closed the door, and there was giggling.

Bloodstone shook his head and closed the door between the main room in the suite and the men’s side.

“How are you able to have that class?” Bloodstone asked.

“Natural order, what part of the natural order did you not understand?”

“That makes no sense” Bloodstone replied.

“Oh? and your weird power does, or mommy’s [Raid enchanter] abilities.” Kuya replied.

“I’m so confused. I don’t understand how… wait, why do only the three of us have weird classes and abilities?” Bloodstone asked.

“Maybe the crystals, you had us hold onto?” Kuya suggested?”

“No, if that were the case wouldn’t the others have new weird classes as well?”

“Xach you have any weird classes?” Amethyst asked.

“No, I still have the crystal here in my pocket.” He said puling it out and holding it up for them to see.

“No, you four are special,” Isabel said from the couch.

Everyone looked at Isabel. “Care to elaborate?” Bloodstone asked.

“No, not really, it’s just that the four of you, are different than the others. How can I explain this so you understand?” She paused, as if thinking.

“Does this have to do with your levels as a seer?” Bloodstone asked.

“Yes, and no.” she sighed, “I suppose I can tell you a few things. I have been blind, physically blind most of my life, however the future sight, goes beyond vision, it’s about knowing the future. Things that can or might happen, you four and the others are the best hope to delay things until the true hero comes.”

“We are a delaying tactic?”

“In a nutshell yes, you four are more than that, though. You can change this world if you allow yourself to not be changed by the power you have. Kuya is strong like a blowing wind, Bloodstone is like a raging fire bright and warm, Amethyst is fluid like water adaptable, and Xach, he is the strongest willed and most steady of the four of you. I know that you exist for a specific purpose, and that the stone they used to summon here, had a purpose when it brought all of those of you here from your world, even the others, who you have not yet met, or may never meet. You four have your own paths to follow, even me telling you things doesn’t change the outcome much.”

Bloodstone looked at Kuya, “I think your powers and mine are powerful, I think we could take on an army. I think we need to stop fooling around and focus on what’s important to us. Hon?”

“I really want to get home, though I don’t see how?” Amethyst said getting emotional.

“Let us for the moment say we can’t get home,” He said giving Amethyst a hug.

“A place to call home, this is like a hotel room, without electricity, or a real bathroom.” Amethyst said.

Ok well between us, I have a skill that lets me combine classes, I am not sure how it works, I also have the following classes I’m holding. They are, [Musician] one level, [psion],[wizard],[engineer],[mindseer] one,[mindbuilder] one,[geomancer] forty four and [pyromancer] twenty-two. I have more skills than I know what to do with.

“Is that why you kept a level?” Isabel asked.

“I combined it with [psion], I wanted to combine some other things to see what classes I would get.”. He shrugged.

“That’s a very weird skill, what happens if you combine two of the same class?” Xach said.

“I have no idea, what class would you suggest trying?”

“how about [pyromancer], its only two levels “

“Ok, let’s see what happens.” , he concentrated and used the skill combine class, on pyromancer and pyromancer.

[sub class pyromancer 21]

[sub class pyromancer 20]

[class pyromancer 1]

“Whoa it moved it as a standard class. If they are the same, they become a standard class. Anyone else want [pyromancer] or [Geomancer]?”

“Can I get one level of each?”, Xach asked

“One level, I don’t think it works that way, at least not in a simple manner, I could split it between you and someone else, should be an even split, I wonder if it is possible to split it multiple ways. We can try it later with the [Geomancer] class, when the others wake up.I wonder if we should just keep all forty-four levels of it together. I can take any class, if there are two levels of it.”

“You may want to get hooded cloaks, it’s going to rain this evening” Isabel said.

Eve walked into the main suite, yawning “You are too loud, what time is it.”

“Ten of six, “Amethyst said looking at her phone.

“I’m going back to bed”, she turned around and closed the door behind her.

“What should we do with Alazar?” Kuya asked.

The cat still sitting on the box in the middle of the table, opened one eye. “Do with me?”

“Yeah, I suppose we will need to do something with the box, and the cat.” Bloodstone sat down looking at the cat.

“Do?!” Azalar said opening the other eye and staring at Bloodstone.

“Well it’s more like what do you want to do? We will be leaving today.”

“I will stay with the box”

“Really that’s what you want to do?”

“It is more of a requirement, I must guard the box until an heir is found.”

“Well we can turn you and the box over to the king if you want.” The cat stared at him. “Let me know before we leave.”

“You would leave behind the box and all its contents?” The cat asked somewhat shocked.

“If that’s what you want, the choice is yours.”

Azalar hopped off the box and walked to the edge of the table, “You are a very strange human, you have not threatened me or tried to coerce me into telling you about my master, why is that?”

“Azalar, how many others have opened the box before us?” Azalar blinked, “There have been many, if they know the secret. None have been worthy.”

“That’s what I thought, you’re the guardian of the treasures, in the box. I would imagine that unless you’re a very powerful wizard or mage, you could cut through magical defenses fairly easily. Your construction and intellect are amazing, so I ask what do you want to do?”

Azalar began pacing along the table, glancing at Bloodstone and the others “I would like to be a part of your group, would you really leave me behind if I so desired?”

“I would, even if it meant leaving behind someone who would be an asset.”

“I believe you, I have never met someone like you before. The others who opened the box demanded the treasures within, ordered me to assist them. If I joined you to whom would you have as my master.”

“Honestly, a cat has no master but themselves, anyone who has had cats should know that.”

“I have had no others able to open the box without me present. If you can do that I will agree and then I will allow you all to be custodians of the box and its contents.”

Bloodstone looked at the box, then to the cat and then to the others. “Any of you figure out how the box works?”

Everyone looked at Bloodstone and shook their heads back and forth. “Didn’t think so” He looked back to Azalar, “No idea, care to give us a hint, considering that we don’t know anything about you or your creator”

Azalar looked at them, and then at the box, “I think you should be competent enough to open the box without my assistance” Azalar sat down tail wagging.

“Uh huh, give me a couple of minutes,” Bloodstone sat down in the chair. “I think I am going to take my classes back now that I know how to do it. I really don’t care if I take a bunch of different classes now. I really don’t think that I have the same limits as others, though I think that it is not the classes that are important, it’s the skills.” He looked up at the cat, “I don’t think we should be the custodians of the contents, that should be you Azalar Gin Evazes, would you consent to being our house protector, even though we have no home at the moment. A part of the family, not a servant. I think, I know the secret to the box, however, I also do not feel we are entitled to it without your explicit consent”

Azalar still stared at him, “Then what is the secret”

“It’s something special, something that a family would know, the wizard he loved his children, and he must have seen them becoming something he was not proud of, he wanted them to come together, to become more than they were, to rise above the animosity, they displayed to each other. The story Isabel told us was about greed, evil and control for its own sake. There was no higher purpose, to them wanting the box, and the knowledge. The secret is not wanting it for yourself, but to want to help others, if that’s wrong then I don’t know what the secret would be, a trick of phrasing, a password, a song. Without knowing the truth about the wizard, it’s a guess at best. Even a good guess can be partially right or extremely wrong.”

Azalar looked to each of them, and sighed, “You are not wrong, about the children of my master, they had grown cold, heartless. That above all things broke his heart, his oldest used his name to build a kingdom, to rule over others. Not all rulers are kind, He was the most hated in the region. I know not if the family line still exists, however I would not choose to be associated with evil of that magnitude. His eldest daughter, left home, claiming that he was to strict. She married into a royal family and ruthlessly make the kingdom stricter than what she had grown up with. The rest were just as bad. My master did not want his works to be used for evil, to harm others. How do I know this, it is what I was constructed for, to be the guardian of his great works and to find those worthy of being heirs to his legacy. I will take a chance, and tell you that of all the people you are the only one to ever treat me as an equal, to ask what my desires are, until you asked I knew what my purpose was. I would like to journey with you before I decide.”

“I think that’s fair, would you share with us what you can do?” Bloodstone asked.

Azalar blinked, “I am a cat, I do have the ability to blend in.” His fur shifted from silver to a jet black.

“Cool!” Kuya said.

“That looks much better, I am guessing you can also become almost invisible.”

Azalar shifted to an orange tabby looking pattern. It was surreal watching the can shift through a color spectrum of cat colors, and even some that really were strange.

“Blue, that’s pretty cool. I would suggest you blend in when we leave the palace,” Bloodstone suggested.

“I will stay with you, and your family. I would ask that your or Kuya carry the box.”

“Sure.” Kuya said.

“It’s still early, I am going back to bed.” Xach said.

There was a murmur of agreement, and they all went back to their rooms.  Bloodstone and Isabel and Kuya remained with Azalar.

“You know how to open his box already do you not?” Isabel asked.

“Sort of, I got a good look inside when I closed the box.”

“Then why do you not open it for the cat guardian?” She asked.

“I too am curious as to why you did not open the box.” Azalar asked.

Kuya sat staring at the cat.

“There are a few things, first I am not sure about opening the box, is it true people have died for the contents?”

Azalar moved closer to Bloodstone, and sat again. “Yes, it is true people have died trying to get the box and its contents”

“How many have you personally killed?”

“I would prefer not to answer that.”

“Meaning you have had to do that, considering that you are from another time, it’s possible your  morals and mine may conflict, would that cause you to attack me?”

“From what I have seen and heard of you recently, I do not feel we would be in conflict.”

“That’s good to know, I think?”

“I suppose you want me to prove I can open the box”

“Only if you feel you must prove it to yourself”

“Is there anything we might need”

“Not that I can think of” Alazar said wagging his tail.

“Are you familiar with magic in general, it just occurred to me I have some things I haven’t really looked at yet.”

“Oh?”

Bloodstone moved Isabel’s backpack off the trunk and the case her father had given him. He picked up the case and the trunk and brought them over to the table. “This was given to me by Isabel’s father. Never got to look inside.” He opened the long case, inside were two longswords, the craftsman ship on them was beautiful one was made with several rubies in the pommel the other had sapphires, int the pommel.  In the lid was a belt with two scabbards “Why would you have him make these Isabel?” He asked.

“You will need new blades, the one the king to and gave to Gregory, is damaged, he can fix it. These you also can enchant with Azalars assistance.”

“Not what I mean,” he pulled the blades out and put them in the sheaths and put the belt on.

“Thank you”

“What did you want me to look at” Azalar asked.

“This rope, it glows, like some of the other magic items we have it looks black and greasy” he opened the trunk inside were coils of black rope.

Azalar hopped up onto the corner of the trunk, “Yes they are magical, nasty magic in these ropes. Where did you find them?”

“They were going to hang people with them, there’s one of the nooses.” He said pointing.

Azalar looked closer at the ropes, “These ropes appear to pull the life force away from anything touching them.” He hopped off the trunk. Bloodstone closed the trunk. “Great, I wondered why they were wearing thick gloves.”

“They appear to be at least a tier four or five enchantment.” Azalar said hopping up to the top of the trunk.

“I got it, I will put them somewhere where they won’t cause any trouble.” Kuya said.

“Huh?” Bloodstone said.

“They are like curse objects, I have a way of dealing with dangerous objects” Her staff appeared in her hand, she touched the truck with it and there were a glowing green and blue lines that wrapped around the trunk as if on its surface, arcane runes began to burn into the wood of the trunk. There was a metallic sound and a huge lock appeared on the trunk. The key was still in the lock. She pulled the key out and put it in her pocket. “All set, should be safe like that.”

“Ok? And what did you just do, I saw you do it, and still I have no idea what you just did, “Bloodstone said.

Azalar looked at the runes, then to Kuya, “How are you able to do magic of that tier?”

Kuya shrugged, “Those ropes violate the natural order” she said as if that explained it.

Azalar looked over at Bloodstone and the Kuya and then back to Bloodstone. “Your daughter is very strange”

Bloodstone laughed, “No, she’s just eccentric”

“I’m going to go copy some more spells. I will be back in a bit”

“Well don’t be gone long, be back by say nine, I want to get going once the horses get here. That’s three hours not nine at night.” He said as she waved and left the room.

“I don’t understand the number you were telling her”, Isabel said.

“We have devices that tell time. With them being able to be recharged, we can know roughly what time it is. The problem is that this world is definingly not on a twenty-four-hour schedule. It seems to be more of about twenty-eight and about twenty-three minutes. It will take us some time to get used to the strange time shift. Most people without a time piece probably wouldn’t even notice. I could also be off by a bit, since I haven’t really measured it accurately. Azalar are there any myths from your time about the gods?”

Azalar narrowed his eyes, “We do not speak of the dead gods. Knowing what they represented, or speaking their names gives them power. They are dead, leave them dead.”

“I see, thank you that’s very helpful. There are some gods I know of, not specifically from the world I am from. The world I am from has a number of religions, and deities associated with them. So naming them gives them power here. Good to know. I would rather deal with deities I am intimately familiar with.”

Azalar hissed,” Do not speak about your gods here.”

Bloodstone frowned, “The nine I know wouldn’t come here, well one of them might, the most they could do is send avatars or angels. It would also answer a question, of faith.”

“What gods do you know,” Isabel asked.

“From my world there are three major religions, the sad thing is that they all have a commonality, that they just refuse to see. Enough about that though, not really important.”

“I take it you do not follow any of your world’s religions? It’s surprising that you are from another world. It was my presumption that you were from one of the other continents” Alazar asked intrigued.

“No, I however respect other religions, I understand wanting to have a higher power to call on, for guidance, and inspiration when things are going wrong.”

“We have our king, what do you do for guidance and inspiration” Isabel said softly.

“I look within, and without, it would be hard to explain, it’s not like it’s a secret. Trying to explain it might be a little difficult, without knowing about the science of our world. I will give it a shot. Remember this is what I believe so it’s not there is any way to prove it one way or another. There is a core of truth in the teachings of the religions back in my world, things like, do onto others as you would have them do onto you.“ He paused thinking, there was a slight perfume that Isabel was wearing, as she leaned closer to hear him, it reminded him of flowers. He reached out and took her hand in his, and gently placed it on Azalar who looked at him curiously.”This is Azalar”

“He’s so soft.” Isabel said. “This doesn’t explain what you meant.” Azalar stood very still and allowed her to touch him.

“Sorry, got distracted there. You can’t see Azalar, however, to me he appears to be a cat, who can change colors at will. It’s kind of like the values the religions tech. One is always do the right thing, not the easy thing..”

Isabel pulled her hand away from Azalar, and listened.

“Our society needs to come to a universal truth, it will take a long time, and eventually they will realize the truth I found.”

“What truth, you speak as if it’s a secret.”

“It is and isn’t, everyone has darkness inside as well as light. Azalar, is something made from the light, if I were able to make a construct even half as magnificent as him, I would be very happy. However the darkness in someone would see him as tool to be studied and copied made into multiple weapons. Is that right or wrong? I would depend on the why. The why is what makes the morality apparent”

“I don’t really understand what you mean,” Isabel said.

“It’s complicated, everyone has forces within them that pull them in different directions, it’s knowing this, accepting it and then realizing that you can chart your own course, and that you don’t need to harm others to do it. It also makes me wonder if I could use the gods I know too help things here. I know the dogma of the nine, the things they represent are not evil or good, they are concepts of light and darkness. I don’t think I will name them yet, since only a few of them could even influence this world if they were able to.”

“Why is that” Azalar asked.

“Well the nine I know are fighting and protecting another world, one I call Eden, it just so happens that this Eden is one that was left alone for a long time, there’s a reason for it. There are creation myths on my own world that if you look hard enough have some interesting commonality. I have wondered how do people here in Rhir marry or Azalar how is that done in your time?”

“Marriage,” Azalar said, “Usually a knot ceremony or a tying ceremony, where the colors of those being married are used to tie the hands together, usually lasts for a day and a night. The cloth or rope is used in the home or house or for the first child.”

“For those who marry I don’t know too much about it, someone older could answer your questions” Isabel said.

“Humm, sounds similar to druidic ceremonies, so many things we don’t know about this world, about Rhir itself. We have been here a week and I still don’t know anything about this kingdom, its people or its history, At least nothing that really explains the kingdom itself. One of the big things that religion has done is created the concept of marriage; its base concept is to unite two people in love. Historically, this was to create a family, a father and mother. That’s changed, as society changed so it’s not always accurate to say that”Bloodstone leaned back in the couch arms crossed. “Well I have to figure out these classes, and consolidate the ones I want to keep. Azalar, do you have any classes or levels?”

“I do not. I have abilities my master gave me, no classes or levels”

“Would it be ok if I tried to give you some levels?”

Azalar looked at him turned his head slightly, ”What classes?”

“Well, I could give you a musician level, or a wizard level”

“I do not think so, thank you though” he said moving back to the box.

“Isabel?”

“No”

“All right, I am going to recover some of these back “. Over the next couple of minutes the combination skill was used on engineer, psion and wizard.

[Class Wizard level 2]

[Class Psion Level 3]

[Class engineer level 2]

[sub class engineer 1]

[sub class psion removed]

[sub class wizard 1]

“I wonder,” Bloodstone said out loud.

[sub class engineer removed]

[sub class mindseer removed]

[sub class mindbuilder removed]

[sub class musician removed]

[sub class wizard removed]

[Class Visionary level 2]

[skill Brainstorm acquired]

“WHOA!” Bloodstone blinked,” I can combine odd classes, and picked up a new class”

Isabel who had been sitting quietly, stood up and shifted closer to him on the couch. “I want to ask you your advice, about something.” She said biting her lower lip.

“You do that often when you’re concerned or nervous, what do you want to ask me”

“I do what?”

“Bite your lower lip,” he teased her.

“Oh, I want to know how to not hurt Gregory.”

“Be honest with him and it should be all right”

Eve and Sarah came into the room; they were having a discussion, which abruptly stopped when they entered the room.

Eve smiled and walked over and sat on the other side of the table across from Bloodstone. Sarah came around and sat next to Eve. They were wearing similar looking clothes long sleeved blouses and what looked like brown jeans or something similar, all made of a brown fabric. The pants also seemed to have leather along the inside thigh

“Your bruises are starting to fade” Bloodstone said.

Sarah tensed, “Really, I think they look horrible”

“Go ahead ask him” Eve coaxed

“Ask me what?” Bloodstone said looking at Sarah.

“What else did you do to me?”

“I’m not sure what you mean”

“She said you made her a deal before you healed her”, Eve said.

“Oh, that all I did was block the memories of the pain you suffered, and your name.” He looked a little guilty, “I didn’t realize you had already given your real name out. The rest, well you kept trying to go back to it, so I turned it off so I could work. Other than that, I’m not sure what you mean.”

“I thought if I took the classes you would, tell me why I keep thinking about you.”

“You think I did something, is what you’re saying?”

Sarah nodded, “I don’t expect you to tell the truth.”

Bloodstone sighed deeply, “I’m not sure what I can say here, if you had been here a bit ago I could have made you a [psion] and had you read my mind. That aside, there are a few facts you should consider. The first is that my wife, helped me heal you, and we were both very respectful of your incapacitated state. I turned my back while she removed your clothes; you’re also younger than my daughter. Do I find you interesting, yes, a little? Do I have any plans or ulterior motives no. If you think I have done something wrong ask Kuya or my wife.”

Sarah stared at him and the turned and walked out of the room without a word, heading to the women’s side of the suite.

“What about me” Eve asked.

“Not you too?” Bloodstone asked.

“Na, I’m just messing with you”

“What are you two talking about, er three, didn’t see the cat” She asked.

“He was telling me about your deities and some of his philosophies.”

“Ooh do tell.”

“Not much to tell was explaining about the three main faiths in our world.”

“Three?” she asked.

“Well the three big ones, Judaism, Christianity, and the Muslim religion.”

“I didn’t realize you were religious”, Eve said.

“I’m not, not really at least not in a manner that you would understand.”

“Meaning what?” Eve asked.

“What would you identify yourself as?” He asked Eve.

Eve paused, “Roman Catholic I guess.”

“Sorry Isabel, it’s generally a faction in the Christian faith, one of the largest and most organized”

Eve gave him a look, “You know don’t say that to Miguel he might start a fight about it.”

“Religion in my world has lots of controversy, kind of something we really don’t talk about in public normally.”

“What would you identify as?” Eve asked.

“Not sure there is a word for it, or even a concept. I believe there are truths to the religions, filtered through human understanding. In this world of dead gods, I will have to think about it a bit more. Keep in mind there are dark sides of the religions as well, they are part of the dogma, so to believe in one is to accept the dark parts of the religion. It makes me wonder what happened here.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well hard to explain, just a feeling. The fact that they have demons, or at least something they call demons makes me wonder if there is some corrupting force in the blight. You know like…”

There was a knock at the door. The maid hadn’t arrived yet; bloodstone stopped in mid sentence and answered the door. There was a soldier, with a black trimmed beard, “My lord there is a man at the gate with horses, and says he is here to deliver them.”

“Well I guess I have to go get the horses,” He turned to the others, “Well we should be ready to head out soon.”

He left with the soldier.

Sarah and Amethyst came into the room, “I don’t feel you really should worry about it that much Sarah, it might just be that you like him, there’s nothing wrong with that.”

“I .. I ..I don’t know how he feels about me.”

Amethyst laughed, ”He’s not in love with you if that’s what you are thinking, You reminded him of Kuya, your younger than her, family  to him means everything. My husband is a strange one, I wouldn’t put too much into what he says.”

“He saved my life as well,” Eve said listening.

“Do you think he will be able to help me see” Isabel asked.

“If he can, I believe he would”, Eve replied softly.

Amethyst sat down next to Isabel, “You told us that he would, are you doubting your own visions?”

“I’m scared; I have never been away from my family” She started to sob a little and Amethyst gave her a hug, Eve and Sarah joined her in trying to cheer her up.

 

Two men sat in front of the magistrate, both were accused of murder. “I want the ropes brought back, I don’t care what you have to do to get them. There’s word that he’s going to be leaving today, you get those ropes back I will forget about the other crimes you have committed.”

The first man was scruffy and looked like he had been in a number of fights, “We can get dem ropes back for yas, You care if we break his legs or kill im?”

“I don’t care what you do to him, or that brat he was with, just don’t let him touch you”

“Why not?” The second man asked.

“He has some weird ability to take classes”

“Phhwwaa,  Me and Snap don’t care bout no mage mumbo jumbo, bet his neck breaks like everyone else.” The first man said cracking his knuckles.

“Just get me those ropes, I know he hasn’t told the king yet, if you can get them before the next moon you can keep anything that he has on him”

“Stop worryin magistrate, we find this guy and get yur ropes back.”

“Good now get out of here before someone sees you”

The two men left, “You think the Dervin brothers might be interested?”

“Maybe or dat group dat works out of da west gate,” The first man said

They went off making plans.

 

Sixteen horses, with saddles and saddle bags, and feed for four days were in the courtyard. There were a number of soldiers who didn’t look very happy.

Four men stood with several soldiers, the horses had been tethered to a fence used for the horses. Some hay had been placed around the fence and the horses were eating.

One of the men from the horse traders shop bloodstone recognized. The man saw him and smiled.“I just need the stone you were given to complete the transaction. Sixteen horses with saddles and saddle bags and there is feed for them in the saddle bags.”

Bloodstone walked past him and started looking at the horses, the man’s smile faded. “Is there a problem?”

“Maybe, I asked for horses, we could ride. This one here looks old.” He looked over a gray horse; the horse bumped him as he was close by.

“They are the best we could get on such short notice, if you had more time we could get better horses.” The man said.

“I’m not an expert, you tell me any of these animals going to drop dead on me halfway to the fourth wall?” he asked one of the soldiers.

“Should be all right, if you take care of them, don’t over stress them, I wouldn’t ride them at a gallop to the wall, if it’s just walking they should be fine. If they get proper care they should be in good shape in a couple of months.” A soldier said looking over the horse next to him.

Bloodstone fished out the stone and handed it to the man.

“Thank you” The man’s smile returned, the four men were escorted back through the gate.

“Something shady bout that man” one of the soldiers said.

“You mean the grin he had on his face” A second soldier said.

“Yeah, that’s what it was, no one should be that happy”

Bloodstone checked all the saddle bags. There was grain in the left bags and the right sides were empty.

Two of the soldiers were watching the horses, a third came up to Bloodstone ,“I have the papers you will need to go through the walls, the king sends his regards” He handed over a leather satchel, inside were a number of sheet of paper, as well as a small pouch and a note.

Bloodstone checked the pouch, inside were thirty silver and twenty gold coins. He looked over the note.

Bloodstone, These letters should get you safely to the town of Hevenas. I have also included a sealed letter to Lady  Aladeana of the garrison there. I expect that you should be there within the week. I will send a runner with any information that may be relevant. I have also included a pouch for the back pay of Sarah, I trust you to make sure she receives this.

There was an ornate signature and seal at the bottom of the note.

There was also a sealed letter with an embossed seal in the wax. There were also letters from the crown allowing the bearer to pass through the walls, the letters that also identified Bloodstone, Amethyst, Kuya, and Xach as [Lords] and [Ladys], and Gregory and Newton as [knights].

Bloodstone slung the leather strapped pouch over one shoulder and across his chest. He then went back into the manor.

Several hours later, the group who was going was assembled by the horses. Everything extra had been loaded onto one of the spare horses. The two maids had changed clothes and were wearing riding gear. A large trunk, with a big lock was on the spare horse and was tied behind the saddle.

The box was placed in the saddle bag of Bloodstones horse. Azalar had consented to be carried by the seer. It took a bit to get everyone mounted, and the only ones who really knew much about riding were Gregory and Beth. It was decided that they would make a stop before leaving to pick up some additional supplies. There were only two horses without riders. Newton and Gregory took up the lead, since Gregory knew where they needed to go, for the additional supplies. Next were Beth and Sarah. After them was Kuya and Eve, the two maids came next, Marie and Hellen. Behind the maids were Abagail  and Isabel who carried Azalar. Behind them Bloodstone and Amethyst followed. Xach and Miguel were following in the rear, with the spare horses. They managed to get the horses under control, without too much difficulty, and headed out the gate.

Gregory led them through the streets, to a general shop. Bloodstone and Gregory got off the horses, and Bloodstone tossed the bag to Sarah. “The king said to give that to you”

The two of them went inside while Newton held the horses. “Afternoon”, the older man said as they came in.

“Afternoon, we need some rain cloaks , some tents and bed rolls. Can we also get some cooking items?” Gregory asked.

“Sure thing, how many do you need?”

Gregory smiled, “Fourteen cloaks, bedrolls and tents enough for a group of fourteen, and some extra rope.”

“Sure, I may have enough for a group that size.“ The shopkeeper started to gather the requested items. It took nearly an hour to get everything set in order, and then onto the horses, the gear cost them  six gold. They were then back on the horses and heading to the cities wall. The guards at the city wall just waved them through. It was a little after noon, when they exited the city.

There were no trees near the entrance, or even near the wall itself, it appeared to be farmland, and there were trees in the distance. A road followed both sides of the wall, a small sign at the intersection gave the name of the towns in each direction.

“North, should take about two hours or so to get to the first wall.” Gregory informed everyone.

There was the sound of distant thunder, a storm was coming, and dark clouds could be seen off in the distance to the west.

“Have you been out here before” Newton asked him

“Yes, couple of times just to deliver some items to the towns near the walls. I didn’t have a horse back then so it should take us less time to get there.”

They started off on the path keeping an eye on the storm.

They had gone a little over a mile and the city gates were off in the distance, when a group of men stepped onto the road, blocking it. They were large men, it looked like they had some swords and clubs ready for use, they didn’t have any armor, the clothes they were wearing were dirty and stained.

Newton and Gregory, stopped forcing those following to stop as well.

“Can I help you” Gregory asked.

“We want the box, maybe some of your women to now that We sees em”

Newton look at them, “Do you have a death wish”

One of the other men stepped forward, he looked like he had been in a fight, and his nose was crooked, “These them that have the box?”

“Yea, said they had the brat there. The one that Jace had hanging around him, since his sister died.”

“What happened to Jace, Heard they hung him”

“Na, escaped I hear”

“I think you people need to move, before Lord Bloodstone gets annoyed with you.” Gregory said.

“Us people, listen to the little twit, on his horse thinks he can tell us what to do” The thug said.

Miguel was watching and got off his horse, and said to Xach, “Bet you can’t do anything bare handed.” It was at that moment, Xach  had dismounted and began walking to the front of the group. “I’ll take that bet, if you win I’ll give you my best weapon”

Kuya started to get off her horse, and Xach said ,”I got this, don’t get off your horse”

“You think your some kind of knight or something” The thug asked.

“Actually we both are, and we are escorting Lord Bloodstone and Lady Amethyst” Newton said.

“Pishaw, this twit thinks he’s a knight now.” The thug gestured to Gregory, “Seen you at the blacksmith shop, I betcha your not even a level one fighter.”

Gregory started to laugh, “That’s a bet you would lose!”

“These people causing a problem?” Xach asked.

“Who are you?”The thug asked as Xach stepped in front of Newton’s horse”

“I am” Xach replied in a loud voice smiling.

Miguel came up on the other side.

“You are who?” The Thug asked somewhat confused.

Xach spit in both hands and said, “Now get out of the way or I will have to perform my hidden technique, the grand slam”

The man took a swing at Xach, the swing missed him by millimeters, as Xach leaned back and away from him.  Xach grabbed the man by the head with his right hand as his swing went past, and pushed the thug up and backwards knocking him off balance.

There was a moment of shock on the thugs face as he was tossed backwards, and just before he impacted on the ground, Xach took a step forward without releasing the man’s head and drove it into the ground with [greater strength].

The other thug seeing this turned to attack Xach and never saw the kick Miguel had thrown and he too was knock off his feet.

Two of the men behind the first thug, took two steps forward to stab and hit Xach. Xach however was not where the sword or club were aiming, he had rolled towards them in some kind of clumsy roll, he stood up behind them punched one of them in the back of the head; he missed the second man who still hadn’t realized where he had gone. Two others came at Miguel who used his knees and elbows to incapacitate them in moments, leaving blood streaming from one man’s face. The other man was knocked onto his back.

The club wielder took a swing at Xach who dodged the blow.

The last two men had knocked arrows into bows and were aiming at Miguel.

They both let loose with arrows, at almost point blank range, the arrows streaked towards them and then hit some kind of barrier and dropped to the ground.

Miguel charged the [bowman] on the right and threw a kick that hit the man in the throat. The man dropped the bow clutching his throat.

The club wielder kept swinging at Xach. The club came down and Xach grabbed the man’s wrist and threw him towards the bowman. The club flew from his hands as he was lifted into the air, and collided with the bowman.

It didn’t take them long to have the eight men tied up and being lead by Gregory. When they arrived in the town several townsfolk were surprised to see a group of them being lead. Soldiers from the town took them into custody.

“How far till the wall?” Newton asked as he turned them over.

“Bout another hours ride from here.” The soldiers said.

The storm had gotten closer and was rumbling in the distance.

“You‘re not going to make the wall gate before the storm hits, there is an inn here, if you want.” The soldier informed him.

“We have rain cloaks, we should be fine” Gregory told the soldier

The group of them continued on through the town, on the map it was half way to the first wall. The town itself was fairly large and seemed to be a hub for the commerce in the area.

As they headed north Miguel looked over at Xach, “How did you get so strong?”

Xach laughed, “I have been training for the past six days, and my dad amplified my skills.”

“Amplified, how did he do that, when did he do that?” Miguel asked as they rode.

“Well when he came in from checking the horses, I asked him how many skills he got when he got all those classes. He told me, that he has forty two skills, forty three if you count the eye status. So I asked him if he could see if I could get any other skills.”

“Eye status?”

“Yeah my dad says he has devils eyes.”

“Oh, that’s weird because I called him a devil when he talked in my mind.”

“He doesn’t care; it lets him see magic in a strange way. As I was saying he amplified my swordsman skill”

“I don’t get what you mean.”

“Well strength seems to be a Skill you get with some of the fighter classes, if you already have it, it goes up a level. There is a limit how far it can go based on the level you are, strength seems to have two tiers up to level six. So I ended up getting several [swordsman] skills that are strength related.”

“That’s loco.”

“My dad also gave me some [pyromancer] levels, just enough to augment my [elementalist] class. It let me also get a new class, [Cryomance] ” He said as he formed a ball of ice in the air.

“You think you could teach me magic, seems like I am the only one that doesn’t have it,” Miguel asked.

“I can try, what classes do you have already?”

“I just have the one class, [kick boxer] its only level four, weird huh, what classes do you have.”

“[Mage], [elementalist], [pyromance], [cryomancer], [swordsman], [axeman] and [spearman]. I am trying to get weapons master, just need a few more class levels according to the captain.”

“What about your sister” He asked.

“She’s weird; she has a really weird class like my mom. It’s called [the sister] she said she was level five in that strange class. She also has [scribe] at level twelve and [mage] at level six.”

“Your mom has a weird class too?”

“She’s a raid enchanter, if its anything like what she used to do in an online game, really don’t miss off my mom.  She can mez you, make you think you are waiting for the bus. I never took the bus in my life. That freaked me out when she did that in the throne room.”

“You mom did? Why?”

“The king asked her if she could quite us down, she just mezed us both. I think it was more to see if she could. Seriously don’t miss off my mom. So why did Eve give you that amulet?”

“I think it was because she felt bad about me not getting anything. I was surprised your mom recharged it though.”

“Oh yeah she has a bunch of weird class spells. A wizard or Mage can’t use them though; the spell book my mom has is like an illusion, is visible but only she can touch it.”

“Your dad seems ok, he did get me out of prison. I don’t think he likes me though”

“Well my dad is very weird, most parents are usually pretty cool, and my dad well he’s weird. I don’t mean in a bad way, he says some strange things. I understand about half of what he says.”

”You think he can get us home?”

“Maybe, I think he may not be interested in going home, at least not till he help the king and sees these walls.”

They arrived at the town before the first wall, it was massive and fifty feet tall and stretched as far as the eye could see to the east and west.  It was stone on stone. There was also a fortress build right through it.  The town was build about a thousand feet from the fortress, it was a fairly large town, and as they arrived the rain started. They took shelter at an inn and stabled the horses.

Gamers Eight – day seven

Day 7

The first thing he heard were the voices, then everything cleared, and he was standing out on a black field of grass. Lightning rolled across the sky, the thunder from it boomed.

“We need to get out of this weather, my Lord” A soldier in chain armor said.

“Where is this?”

“We are in the blight, sire looking for the tooth the goblin mentioned?”

“Tooth?”

“That’s what your daughter said.”

“Where is she?”

“They are with the sixth group.”

The storm above them raged, lightning and thunder ravaged the eyes and the ears. Then the rain started.

There was a bright flash of light and ringing in his ears.

He awoke in a cavern, narrow enough for two people to stand side by side and still not touch. There were soldiers, everyone was soaking wet.

“Your son found it sire, almost like he knew what to look for. The Ice spire he made helped”

“Where is he?”

“Sealing the entrance to keep the rain out, never seen someone use that kind of cold magic before. Are you all right sire?”

“No, A little confused, what happened?”

“The storm sire, it came on us suddenly, you said we needed to split up and look for shelter. The lightning hit close by I thought you had been hit”

“No, I don’t think so.”

“That’s good, we haven’t found the tooth, we can look further when the storm passes.”

“Tooth?”

“The goblin story, waste of time if you ask me.”

“Wake me when the rain stops or if something happens. “

 

They stood on the hill overlooking a valley, there were ruins everywhere below. A white spire was visible on the other side of the valley. The goblin, was gesturing and talking in its weird speech, to Kuya.

“He says that’s the tooth, it is death to approach it.”

“What the hell does that mean, “ Xach glared at the goblin. The goblin hid behind Kuya muttering in his strange language.

“Um, what?” Kuya said to the goblin. The goblin muttered something barely discernable.

“Stop messing with him Xach.”

“Well we found it now what?” A soldier asked.

“We check it out.” Bloodstone replied. The sun got in his eyes.

The light from the sun was barely illuminating the book from the glass window. He looked back at the thick tome, it was in very small handwriting, it was neat and legible, and very articulate. There was a drawing of an eye in the book, and explanations in the fine writing. Azalar was watching from the edge of the desk. “As you can see my master was quite thorough on his notes. He spent almost four years on this subject, before embarking on his own constructions, the notes are in the next chapter. “

Bloodstone turned the page, and began reading, it was a very detailed explanation on the constructions of human, drake, gnoll,half-elf,  cat, eagle, and other eyes that seemed to be out of the norm. “What is this reference to works of Nenebrea the mad, Gaffis the illusionist, and Fre of Whistram.”

“A very thorough research of those in the field of magic and constructs.” Azalar replied.

Bloodstone turned the page, “How come you know so much about the book?”

“I have read all my masters works, it was my suggestion to include all his best works to his offspring.”

“Was this in the box?”

Azalar blinked, “You will have to find out that for yourself”

It was cold, there was a soft blue green light, that seemed to be coming from everywhere.

I see you are awake, you are not one of my workers yet you are part of the hive. How is this possible? A feminine voice said in his mind.

“How did I get here?” He said his voice sounded raspy and harsh.

You were brought here, we had you put you in a healing cocoon. Who are you?

“What happened where is this, when is this” He said spitting up globs of red fluid.

You are injured, we will heal you rest.

He felt his mind try and resist the sleep.

Music was playing, it sounded familiar, it was both loud and annoying. “How is someone supposed to get any sleep around here” He said allowed, his voice sounded strange even to him.

He opened the door into the hallway, the noise was louder and coming from the first floor. He went down the stairs and froze, it was a party, there were drakes, gnolls, antinum, humans, a half-elf over there, a couple of goblins. There were people eating and drinking. There was no one here he recognized.  The music was coming from an Ipod on the bar. He took another step down to complain about the noise.

A woman came over to the bottom of the steps, “Sorry did we wake you?”

He nodded not sure how to respond to the woman.

“Well now that your up have some food and drink.”

“Who are you?” He asked.

“I’m the innkeeper, are you feeling all right?”

“No, I’m not. “

There was the sensation of falling, someone caught him, as he fell.

A dozen children of drake, human, gazer and gnoll heritage were standing by the large plaque. An Antium worker was cleaning the floor. A drake woman was giving the tour.

“Who can tell me, who was the Hero that saved Issrysil, at the end of the first age.”

Several children raised their hands.

“Aba” she said

A drake girl, “It was the Horns of Hammerad”

“Someone has been reading ahead, Gillis”

A gnoll boy who was wearing glasses, “While the Horns of Hammerad were instrumental in helping avert the third antinum war, there is one figure who stands out that was the innkeeper Eris Solstice”

“Very good Gillis.”

“Now five hundred years ago, there was a group who were considered, the founders of modern magic and technology, can you name them”

There were murmurs of confusion, and no one raised their hands.

“That’s a long time ago,” a half-elf girl said.

“Yes, it is and we have someone here, who would like to say a few words to those of you who are at the top of your classes.”

There were gasps, and shock as the students turned.

“Is that really him,” Aba asked.

“Thank you, students for coming here. This is the first time, that races from the continents have been free of war. With the Airlines, and other magical transportation capabilities. We have finally…

There was a massive explosion, tons of rock and debris hung in mid-air above the children. A silver cat, walked through the crowd. The antium worker, was helped back to his feet. The cloud of dust began to settle. “I everyone all right?”

Several of the children were using small devices to record the event.

Azalar asked, “How did you know?”

“You wouldn’t believe me.”

“Hang on!” The antium worker knelt, and began to give first aid.

A young half-elf woman came running into the tent. “I think we found it.”

“Good, good, I will be there shortly”

He hobbled out of the tent into the fresh air, the ground was thick with green and red grass. A large archeological dig was going on.

There were hundreds of people, of various races from across the world, recovering a lost history.

People waved and called out as he descended into the depression.

A drake, approached him, ”How, how did you know this was here.”

“What did you find?”

“We have no idea, it is still covered.”

“Tell them to stop digging, wait till I get there.”

The drake ran back down the incline yelling.

He looked over the site, “Home, or a new adventure?”

There was screaming, it was far off, annoying and constant. There were other voices.

“Hold him”

Bloodstone realized the screaming was from him, and stopped. There were four guardsmen and Gregory holding him down. The King was watching him.

“Are you, all right?” Amethyst asked, holding his head in her lap.

“What happened?”

“Shhhh, you need to give the class back to Isabel.” Amethyst said softly.

“Ok, what class?”

“Seer, hon”

Isabel was kneeling next to him, tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry”

“Don’t cry, here have your class back.” He reached out and touched her, and his vision exploded into paths of color.

A voice whispered softly, “you need to keep a level”

“I don’t know how”

Other voices whispered to him, telling him to do various things.

“There is no bacon only gruel.”

“Who left the door open”

“Erin!”

“Kasha mal Dakura”

“Get the dam phone”

Bloodstone tried to recall what he needed to do, something about a class.

“I hate time things, screw that” another voice said.

There was screaming again, the voices wouldn’t leave him alone.

There was a black spot, it kept moving away. He was trying to get up something was holding him down.

“Shhhh, relax, you’re going to hurt yourself if you keep struggling.” His wife’s voice said.

“what happened?”

“Shhhh, you need to give the class back to Isabel.” Amethyst said softly.

“Ok, what class?”

“Seer, hon”

“Why?” He asked. Then the screaming started again.

The same questions kept coming, the same answer, over and over so many times he lost count.

“Can you keep focused?” Amethyst said.

“I think so, what happened?”

“you took her class, don’t you remember”

Then he did remember, and remember the other times, and the times like those and the other one.

“What happened after?”

[skill future sight acquired]

[skill anchor to event acquired]

[skill anchor to time acquired]

[skill return to event acquired]

[skill find the path acquired]

[skill rewind the hour acquired]

[skill rewind the day acquired]

[skill return to anchor acquired]

[sub class psion combined with sub class seer]

[sub class psion 7]

[sub class seer 36]

[sub class Mindseer 1]

[skill sub class psion combined sub class engineer]

[sub class psion 6]

[sub class engineer 4]

[sub class Mindbuilder 1]

[transfer sub class seer 36]

[sub class seer removed]

[skill used :Anchor to time]

[skill used: Anchor to event]

Bloodstone opened his eyes, and Isabel was being held by Gregory, “What did you do to her!”

“That was not fun, not fun at all.” the guardsmen helped him up, and he stood there shakily.

The king nodded, “what happened?”

Isabel woke up, “Did you see?”

“No, I just saw bits and pieces, I would like to ask you about the skills if you are able?”

“No, not today, maybe tomorrow. I am exhausted.”

“Now that you mention it, my head is pounding like someone used it for drum in a twenty-four-hour concert”

The king agreed to see them in the morning.

Bloodstone and the rest retired back to the suite.

Bloodstone awoke, and went out to the main area. Isabel was waiting for him, no one else was up.

“Good morning”

“Morning, you have questions I have the answers, the issue is we have a limited window to talk.”

“How do you know that?”

“The things you need to know, are the day is the moment the sun rises, same with week, month and year.”

“Ok what are anchors, and what’s the rewind skill”

“It allows you to return to that point in your life, if you miss something or want to do something again, differently”

“did you get more skills?”

“Yes, though you kept a level, why?”

“It merged with psion class, no skill popped up though”

Azalar jumped onto the table, between them. “Where is the box now?”

“I put it in my room, I had a conversation with you.”

“I doubt that, you are so droll as to be laughable.”

“Nenebrea the mad, any idea if those works are here in Rhir”

“How would I know, go check yourself.” Azalar turned and hopped off the table and stood by the closed door to Bloodstones room.

“I’m not letting you in there” Bloodstone said to the cat.

“It matters little what you want.” The cat replied without looking at him.

“You should use the anchors, we can always talk here if we need to.”

“How long before you can see”

Isabel bit her lower lip, “If I tell you, you keep changing the time. I can wait.”

“What else can you tell me?”

“I can tell you after you experience things, otherwise it gets confusing.”

The day maid came in, with two other maids. They brought breakfast, and began setting it out. “The king will be here shortly, he awoke about a half hour ago.”

There was a light rap on the door, and two soldiers stepped in followed by the king. Two more soldiers remained outside. “Good morning, Ahh they did sent breakfast. I hope this is not to inconvenient.”

“Not at all your Majesty, I don’t recall you ever visiting in the morning.” Bloodstone replied as the maid set out food.

“State affairs, and other things. However, your strange class, has me intrigued.”

“Why is that.”

“You have the power to reshape the class system, if for example I wanted to remove all the classes I have but the king class, I could become a better king. I could give my king levels to my son and work on other things. The possibilities, I have sworn my soldiers to secrecy, and they only others who know are the three prisoners and that ship’s captain. I trust that your associates can be trusted with the secret as well.”

“I don’t think they will say anything, it’s not like I can’t defend myself.”

“The ruling class, has a few rules we tell our children, don’t take unnecessary classes, stay true to the people you oversee, and don’t take more than three classes. Most listen, there have been some in the past who didn’t but that worked out. I have only two classes, myself. [Swordsman] and [King]. I keep those levels a state secret.”

They three of them ate, in silence. Amethyst came in and sat down, yawned, stretched and grabbed a plate. One by one the rest of the group sat down with food.

The king looked at Bloodstone, then one by one to the rest of the group. “Each of you has skills and knowledge that I am reluctant to put out by the wall. As I told most of you yesterday, I need to weigh the needs of the kingdom first, as a group you are in my estimation ready to go and get the infrastructure ready, to make these trains and concrete. It will easy my mind having two groups of heroes on each side of the wall. I take it you were able to make accommodations for your trip?”

Bloodstone nodded, “I purchased sixteen horses, yesterday, with feed and saddlebags. Though I think we will be short a number of mounts.”

“I will be sending the maids with you, since they are aware of your unusual skills. There are two things I will need to speak with you about later this evening, before you leave Bloodstone”

It was at that moment the cat jumped onto the table, avoiding the dishes, with an uncanny agility.

“This must be the strange cat, the maids mentioned.”

“Your Majesty, would you be so kind as to inform your mage that Azalar Gin Evazes, House protector of the Wizard, Amalathian Teivel bids him greetings, and if he is able to retrieve the contents of the box, I would be willing to serve.”

The king laughed, “It talks, I though the maids were jesting, when they told me that.”

The cat sat down, between two plates, ”Your subject” , the cat used its tail to point at Bloodstone, “Is in current possession of the box.”

“Well then what box would this be?” He looked at Bloodstone.

“I’ll get it,” He said heading to his room.

“I will not be ignored!” The cat hissed.

“Silence” The king said to the cat.

Bloodstone brought the strange box and handed it to the king.

The king looked it over, carefully. “So how did you open it before?”

Everyone looked at Kuya. “Neo did it.”

“Who is Neo?” The king said confused.

A small ball of light floated in front of the king, and then zipped back to Kuya, and floated above her head. “That’s Neo”

“Have him open it again,” The king suggested.

“We tried, doesn’t see to work.” Eve said, joining the conversation.

The king handed the box back to Bloodstone. “I have heard tales of the box of Teivel, I am sure there is an interesting story on how you acquired it.”

“They did, it is my fault the box is closed.” He said staring at the cat.

“I must protest, this is not his property.” Azalar said to the king.

“Protest all you want Azalar, by right it is his property, unless you wish to formally contest ownership.”

“I will protest! By what right does he keep my masters box”

Newton had pulled out his phone and played a recording, for the king.

“That is astonishing, I had no idea your glass device could do that, what else can you display?”

“This is just a recording, I can show you pictures.” Newton started flipping through the pictures, on his phone.

“I knew that it could capture images, I did not know you could capture motion as well. I have one of them, but it does not seem to work, even after the repair spell was used on it.”

“Could be any number of reasons, do you want us to take a look at it?” Bloodstone asked

“It is back in my chambers, I can send one of the maids to fetch it. Bridgette would you retrieve the glass device in my top drawer”

“At once you’re Majesty,” The maid curtsied and left the room.

“Well according to the glass device the box was given to Sir Newton, and he presented it to Lord Bloodstone. Unless your able to open the box, and prove you are the owner, your request is rejected construct.”

“Why not just tell us how to open the box,” Kuya asked.

The cat looked at her,” I do not know how to open it”

Bloodstone moved some of the plates on the table, and set the box down. “Your majesty, can you see the classes on this construct?”

The king looked at the construct, “No, it is not a subject of mine, so my skill does not work, or it has no classes”

“Azalar, would you allow me to pick you up for a moment?” Bloodstone asked

The cat looked at him, “I would prefer not to be touched”

“That’s not what I asked you.”

“I will not be man handled” The cat say showing silver claws

“I just want to see how much you weigh”

The cat sniffed, “I would like to see how much you bleed”

“Once I get that box open everything in it is coming out and you’re going in and getting dropped in the ocean.” Bloodstone threatened.

“The box floats”

Bloodstone reach out to grab Azalar, the claws met air as he withdrew his hand. “You are such a pain in the ass”

Azalar ignored him, jumped onto the box and settled down on it. He opened one eye as Bloodstone started to reach out and picked up a cup of tea from the table.

Kuya grabbed Azalar from behind and lifted him up a few inches off the box. “He’s so soft”

“Unhand me woman!” The cat hissed. He struggled before being dropped back on the box.

“He weighs about what a cat would weigh, and he so soft and fluffy” Azalar bounded down off the box off the table and took up a spot on the far side of the room glaring at Kuya.

The maid returned and handed the object to the king. She then stood off to the side awaiting further instructions.

“Here is the device, it was given to me, by one of those who died.” He put the black phone on the table.

Bloodstone, Newton and Beth all looked at it, Newton picked it up and looked it over. “I don’t recognize it, might be an android phone, not powering on” He said pressing the button on the side.  “It’s dead, can you cast that spell on it, that recharges it”

Beth grabbed the phone “Really you have the book, as well Newton”,  she cast the repair spell on the phone. She then tried to power it on, nothing happened. “It’s dead. Let’s take off this Samsung’s shell and see what kind of phone this is.” Beth stripped off the plastic shell and noticed that the back came off. “Found the problem, no battery, there is a memory card and a sim card, so it must have worked at one point. I wonder why its missing it battery.”

“I didn’t know anyone else had a phone, I wonder if he left it here with the king for safe keeping. What happened to the battery?” Sarah asked.

“Let’s check the SD card, maybe we can identify the owner” Newton looked at the king, “You said he was already dead, did he have anything unusual on him?”

“No, if they had they would have brought it to my attention. I will have them recheck the body.” The king nodded to one of the soldiers, who then stepped outside to relay the king’s orders.

Beth held up a small SD card, smaller than a thumb nail. “Who wants it?”

The king looked over, and asked, “What is it?”

“It’s a memory card, your Majesty,” Newton said holding out his hand. Beth dropped in into his open palm. Newton brought it over to where the king could see it.

“I don’t know what that is, and it seems very small.”

“It stores information, not all the information on a cell phone, but it makes it have more room. I would have to explain about how memory works, in a phone. Blood do you have a card reader?”

“Let me get the laptop, I have a couple we can try.” Bloodstone returned to his room and brought out the black bag, with the laptop. It took a few minutes to get it powered up. “Let’s try the usb one first.” Bloodstone dropped another tiny black object on the table. And inserted the new SD card into it. He then plugged it into the side of the laptop and a chime sounded. Newton in control turned the screen so that the king could see as well. Everyone started to crowd around to see what was on it.

“Pictures, pictures, more pictures. Some videos.” Newton said looking at the files. “Oh wait these look recent, at least according to the time stamp” Newton clicked on the file.

The video started with a dark haired you man staring at the camera, “Ok I am just documenting this, I want to see what I do after the acid.” He held up a small piece of paper. The background appeared to be wooded, and sunny out. “He stuck the paper in his mouth and sucked on it. “Bleah, gross, don’t feel any different.” He still looked at the camera, “Ohhhh, now ohhhhh.” The camera wobbled in and out of focus, “Colors, and trails weeeee” The phone was set down lookup up at the sky. “Where’s my phone!” The man screamed, there was fumbling with the camera. “Look at all the pretty colors and trails” the phone was panned around, it was a secluded wooded area. There was a moment of blackness, colors, and then a familiar site in the ball room, “Whoa!, this stuff is awesome!” he walked around and after a few minutes the camera was turned off.

“Whoa, did you see that!?” Beth asked.

“What the dumb druggy?” Eve said sitting back down

“He caught himself being summoned, on camera.” Beth said.

“So?” Kuya said

“Well it is interesting”, Beth replied.

“Play the next one” Beth suggested.

Newton clicked on the next link and everyone moved closer to see.

The same guy was sitting in a room, he panned around showing the bed, and amenities of the room, “It’s been a couple of days, I want to get this documented, so that if anyone ever finds this they know what happened. I thought I was having a bad trip, I was but not the kind I expected. We have been abducted me and a few other people, Where here is I have no idea, I don’t have a lot of battery life left, so we are supposedly going out to the countryside to get a lay of the land, and training. I’m going to remove the battery, once its dead, and going to leave it here in the room, if someone can recharge it, they can access the phone. Only one other person has a phone, I think it’s an apple, I haven’t really let the others know I have an android, and there are no power plugs here. Ok going to turn this off and try and get some footage of the countryside.”

There was an image of him toughing the phone and the video ended.

“There’s more” Newton said.

“Play it, let’s see what he got on the camera.”  Beth said

Newton played the next recording.

The dark haired man was looking at the camera. “Take a look, where the hell is this, black grass”

The view panned around, it was a wasteland, of sorts. A light fog obscured everything beyond forty feet, and black grass a foot or so high was visible. There were other voices.

“You done over there?”, someone called.

“Yeah!” the dark haired guy replied and the video ended.

Newton played the next one.

I showed the backs of a few adults, walking along, looking side to side they were calf deep in swampy water, sloshing through, leaving swirls of dark gray and black mud in the water.  The sky is fairly bright, and the sun it is reflected on the water before its distorted by ripples.

“This is so boring!” someone said nearby.  There is the sound of others walking and the video ends.

“Next one” Newton said clicking on the video

It was more towards evening, the sun had gone down, it’s was much darker. The camera panned around showing a group in the early evening walking.

“Oh these bugs, I wish I had some off” A voice said.

“How much further is the fortress?” Someone else asked.

“Hey is that a phone” someone else said louder.

“No,” and the video ended.

Sarah watching the video, said, ”I remember that, I don’t recall his name but there was an argument that he had a phone, they were going to search him, and we got attack not to long after that.”

“There is one more video”, Newton said clicking on it.

There was heavy breathing and all it showed was the ground. There was the sound of fighting, and metal on metal. A scream, shouting.  The cameral kept moving through the darkness with the heavy breathing.

Another voice nearby, “What the hell was that!?”

A roar, of some kind, more shouting, “You there, turn off that light, Argh.” The camera turned and there could be seen a soldier impaled on a spear. “Shit shit shit.” The dark haired guy said.  There was more running and heavy breathing.  The camera fell and went dark.  More screams, and shouting, metal on metal, and heavy breathing. There was a wet sound, as the camera was lifted and a hand wiped off the lens it was panned around. It was very dark. Shouting could be heard, as well as a scream, or someone calling for help.

“Turn it off” Sarah begged.

Newton stopped the video

“Sorry I still have nightmares about that evening”, Sarah said.

“What happened?” Eve asked.

“Ask him” Sarah said looking at the king.

“It was a miscalculation on my part; I thought that they as heroes would be able to handle a trip into the blight with enough of an escort.” The king said.

“Miscalulation? Miscalulation!, they died there, then you tried to get us to kill monster you captured.” Sarah accused the king.

“As I said it was a miscalculation and a regrettable situation, I am just glad more of you were not killed in that first encounter. Can you get the device to work properly now?”

“Still need the battery” Newton tried to explain.

“I see could I not borrow one of these batteries from your device?” He asked.

“No they don’t come out at least in the phone I have, how about the rest of you?”

“Nope built in, wife and Xach have the same phone. Kuya has a way different phone so that won’t work either” Bloodstone said.

“I have an apple phone”, Eve replied.

“No I have a newer phone, as well” Beth said pulling out her phone to show them.

“Newton copy that SD card there should be enough room on the hard drive.” Bloodstone suggested.

Newton dragged the files over and made a copy.

There was a knock on the door, and one of the maids answered it. A soldier handed her something small and gray. She brought it over to the table after closing the door.  The object was placed on an empty plate.

“That looks like the battery, let us see if we can charge it”, Newton suggested.

Beth picked it up and cast the spell on the battery, “You want to put the SD card back in?”

“Let it finish copying, “ Newton said watching the bar.

Beth put the battery in the phone and closed the back. She pressed the button and the phone powered up. “Here you go your majesty”

The king smiled, and looked at the screen. “Can you show me how to use this device?”

Beth and Eve began explaining how the phone work and swiping left and right and how to start and stop apps, Eve also explained that there were other functions the phone had but would not work here, such as GPS and internet.

“Your majesty, I have a question, something that’s been bugging me for a while.” Newton said interrupting the king and Beth.

The king looked up from the phone, ”What”

“Me and Beth have been looking over all the books in your library, one of the things Bloodstone asked us to look for is creation myths, “We couldn’t find any and your sister in law, had no idea what we were looking for.”

“Creation myths?”, he asked.

“Back home there are at least half a dozen creation myths,“ Bloodstone said. “For example the Christian fail has the Genesis, it says that god created the universe in seven days. It goes through each day as to what was done, it explains why we have seven days on the calendar and why the last day is a rest day.”

“We have no gods, they are dead.” The king replied.

“About that do you know who or what killed them, or why?” . Bloodstone asked.

“It makes no difference they are dead, there are no stories, that I am aware of that would name those gods or what the conflict was about.”

“Makes sense, you can’t talk about them or rebuild a religion around them if no one knows their names, or history. Do you know how big the world is?”

“There are maps, beyond that no one has journeyed beyond the eastern sea, at least no one has ever written a book about it. There are tales of captains going to the edges of the world, where the sea disappears into the void. I have never met a captain who has done that.”

“Disk world?”, Newton blurted out.

“It is possible, who knows what laws there are here magic allows some strange effects. The lack of a creation myth or myths really bugs me.” Bloodstone said. “Could this be a created world, in its own pocket reality?”

“Huh?”, Newton asked.

“Sorry, thinking out loud the Game Master in me trying to sort some things out in my head.”

“I did notice you had a bunch of role playing pdfs I meant to ask you about them”, Newton said as the copying finished.

“Well it’s easier than carrying around a half done heavy books.”

“Whats in the two folders you had on the desktop,” Newton asked.

“Oh my campaign folders, Eden and Istonia”, Bloodstone replied.

“Ahh you were in campaigns in your world! Did you fight many battles?” The king asked.

Bloodstone laughed,” Not military campaigns, it’s a game.”

The king looked confused.

“I ran a game, where people pretended they had levels, and rolled dice.”

The king waved him off, “I am not interested in games. If you are done here I would like to put your strange classes to use.”

“Newton can you put the laptop away, throw the cat out and put the box in my room?”

“Try it!” Azalar said.

Newton looked at the cat and the box,”Yeah I can take care of the laptop; you deal with Azalar and his cat box.”

“Then let us be off” The king said rising to his feet he held the phone in his hand. He led them out of the suite.

They walked through the corridors, and began to go down a flight of steps, then another. Only his four personal guards stayed with them.

They got to a door where two guardsmen were; one of them unlocked the door, and allowed them through. The door was closed behind them.

“Where are we going?”

“To deal with my steward,” the king replied with a touch of sadness.

They walked through dimly lit corridors and passages. Mage light illuminated everything in a soft blue glow.

They came to a bound metal door; the king retrieved a key and unlocked it. The guardsmen remained at the door, and the door was locked behind them.

“I don’t know why you need me?”

“You are going to take his levels from him. My torturer has had no luck finding out who he really serves.”

They walked along the underground corridor, to a lit room, a man in a leather mask and leather apron dyed deep brown knelt when the king entered. “Your majesty, I regret that I still have not been able to break him.”

“It is no matter, we will break him today.”

“Is this a new one to break?” He said looking at Bloodstone.

“I would not recommend it, he has strange powers and I would not want you to be harmed.”

“As you wish your majesty”

The king walked to one side of the larger room, and through a wooden door. The steward lay strapped to a table, burns and cuts were visible across his body. He looked over at the king.

“Is this really necessary?” Bloodstone asked.

“Yes, I would know who my enemies are.”

The steward started laughing, “You can’t stop him, he will come he is awake!”

“Who?” Bloodstone asked.

There was more laughing, “The king of destruction, he will burn across the world and lay this kingdom low, you too will bow to his magnificence! When he comes with his seven none will oppose him”

“Who is he talking about?”

“The king of Reim, a far off continent, he was supposed to be some great king, and then he just stopped. This fool came to me saying he fled from there, now I know how much a lie that was. Now I know he is a spy and a steward. Do it.”

Bloodstone looked reluctant and touched the steward’s sweaty brow, and activated the skill.

[sub class spy 33 acquired]

[sub class steward 28 acquired]

The steward started to convulse, and foam at the mouth.

“How many levels” The king asked.

“Hold on, spy thirty three and steward twenty eight, I think I am going to be sick, I may pass out when the skills hit.”

“Over sixty levels, that is not what I expected.”

The steward tensed up and then relaxed, just as the skill wave hit.

[skill Mask presence acquired]

[skill Etiquette acquired]

[skill Hand to hand acquired]

[skill Threat detection acquired]

[skill Obfuscation of the truth acquired]

[skill Detect deception acquired]

[skill Active listener acquired]

[skill logistics acquired]

[skill voice of authority acquired]

[skill knowledge of stewardship acquired]

Bloodstone staggered and leaned against the wall for a few minutes catching his breath.

“It’s odd, I do not see the levels, yet you are able to remove them from someone and give them to another. What class can do that?”

“It’s not really a class, its part of what I was telling your son about.”

“What were you telling him?”

“Not important, I think I am ok now.”

“Well we are done here it looks like the strain was too much for him he’s dead. Now follow me I have a use for those classes.”

Bloodstone wordlessly followed, and twice the king looked back around to see if he was still there. They went back through the wooden door, and the king told the torturer that the steward was dead and to take care of the body. They returned to the metal door and the guardsmen fell in around the king. “theres something different about you” The king said.

“How so?”

“What skills did you get?” he asked.

“Only a few one that even seem interesting, like threat detection””

The king smiled, “Yes that’s a useful skill”

He followed the king back to an area he hadn’t been before. There were an number of servants, and maids in attendance. “Where are Yevett and her brother?” The king asked a maid.

“They are working as they are supposed to be my lord”

“Well go get them”

“As you command” the maid said and ran off down the hallway.

She came back with two teenagers, who were wearing servant clothes The girl was somewhat attractive, in the maid outfit, and the boy’s suit was a little tight on his skinny frame.  They both knelt,” You sent for us?”

“The one time I got to leave Rhir, was a few years ago. I happened to find these two in a slavers pen, well that’s not important. They looked miserable and for a few gold coins they were turned over to me.”

“Seriously?” Bloodstone asked a little angry.

“Yes it happens in some places, it’s up to those of us who are able to protect our people from that kind of abuse. I have been looking after them, I had no plans for them until now.”

“You’re going to have me level them up?”

“Of course, they have not taken any levels, since they came under my protection.”

“Ok who gets what class?”

“Split the classes, give each of them half.”

“I am not sure how to do that?”

“Try”

Bloodstone reached out and touched both of them on the head, and used the transfer skill.

[sub class spy removed]

[sub class spy removed]

[sub class Steward removed]

[sub class Steward removed]

It felt weird as the classes went out of his mind,”its done”

“Ahh that seemed to do it, now what levels are you two?

“Steward fourteen and spy sixteen”  the boy said.

“Steward fourteen and spy seventeen” The girl said.

“Excellent, return to your duties, and you will tell me of the skill you acquire”

The both stood back up and hurried down the hallway.

“I am a bit upset your majesty”

“What are you upset about?”

“Are you keeping slaves?”

“No, they are under my care, they are free to do what they want, and I took two valuable classes and gave them to people who deserve them and will help the kingdom.”

“Slavery It seems that there is darkness in this world I didn’t expect”

“I don’t allow it here on Rhir, other kingdoms on the other continents are not so enlightened. The first wall was built with slaves, they were forced to build it. It was necessary at the time.”

“That’s good to hear, I find it repugnant, as a concept.”

“Well not all the kings that have ruled Rhir have been so enlightened.  We have one more stop to make.” The king dismissed his guards, and headed off down the hallway.

“I have been thinking of your conversation about the antinum, there is something I want to show you.” He walked though a large hall, and through two large doors four soldiers stood at the doors.

“Your majesty is there a problem?” One of them asked.

“No, I have business in the fortress today” he replied to the soldier

They relaxed slightly, catching bloodstone behind the king, “Who is this?”

“This is Lord Bloodstone, one of the heroes; I want to show him some of the artifacts from the antinuim war”

They nodded, and watched Bloodstone as they passed through the doors. “What was that all about?”

“Oh the guards, they are on watch for anything strange, we had a shape shifter try and break in to the fortress a few years back.”

“Impersonating you I am guessing?” He said fooling him thought the large hallways.

“No, another soldier that wasn’t supposed to be here. I tightened the security and they question everyone. This is the last line of defense if something attacks from the blight.”

They came to a small door the king retrieved a small key and opened it. Inside were potions and lanterns and oil for the lanterns. He took two of them out filled them, lit them both and handed one to Bloodstone. “We are going to a place very few even know exist, please keep it to yourself, what I am about to show you”

He closed the small door and looked up and down the hallway, turned a sconce next to the door slightly, there was a sliding noise. He opened the door again and steps led down into the darkness. He went down and closed the door behind them. They went down about ten steps to a landing the king moved a sconce and the stairs shifted up.

The light from the lanterns showed a blank wall, and more stairs leading down. “It’s somewhat of a maze down here so stick close, I lost a soldier once down here, I still haven’t found him.  Bloodstone followed down the steps there were landings and branching corridors every so often.

“Ok I lost count, I hope you know where you are going” Bloodstone admitted.

“I spent a couple of months down here, when I was younger. I have the maps in my head so I know where we need to go.”

Down and down they went, it started to get warmer. The king took a corridor and there was a large metal door at the end. “Listen being here is dangerous, don’t come inside unless I tell you and if your danger sense goes off get out of the room.” He unlocked the door.

It was dark, there was a strange smell from the large room. The sounds of metal shifting off to one side the king turned the lantern. “There were a number of ships that left Rhir after the antinum wars, one of the captains, found this ship after a storm, the ship was sinking and had been adrift for at least three months, the only thing they found on that ship was this creature. The light illuminated the creature, it was green and looked insect like, almost like a praying mantis. There were chains around its arms and steel bands attached to the chains, one around the creature’s neck. It clicked and hissed. I tried to move towards the king and only got a few feet before the chains went tight.

“It not like a normal antinuim its thinner, and well it can move really fast. It has geomancer magic, so the bands have runes that drain it magic.”

“Has it been here forty years?”

“Mostly yes, I have some men who feed it, but we haven’t been able to communicate with it.”

“What classes does it have?”

“Geomancer, and Pyromancer, my father was the one who put it here. I haven’t been able to figure out how to move it.”

“You want me to take its classes and levels?”

“Maybe, I thought you might be able to communicate with it?”

“Let me try”

Bloodstone focused his thoughts onto the creature.

Can you hear me, can you understand, he sent at the creature.

There was a series of clicks, and the creature backed up slightly.

You are not of the hive. The creature thought back at him.

“It understands, not sure if it will talk” Bloodstone said to the king.

“Ask it why it left Rhir”

Your kind left these lands why?

How are you able to use the mind speech, your kind does not have this ability.

I am special, who are you?

Special who is not of the hive, I will tell you, I am Lvrmnx of the great hive, we were escaping to rebuild.

“Its name is Lvrmxn, they were escaping Rhir to rebuild.”

“Why did they attack the kingdom of men”

Why did your kind attack the kingdom of men, and then stop?

The hive needed resources, we collected them. Now there are no hives they all perished on the deep water. Why have I been imprisoned?

“They needed resources it wants to know why it is imprisoned”

The king looked over at the creature, “Tell it about the hives on Issrysil, and that its kind is an enemy.”

Some of your kind survived the trip and waged wars in another land your kind is an enemy of men.

Truly, then I do not need to carry this burden, Special would you allow me to die, or return me to one of those hives.

“It wants to die, or be returned.”

The king was silent for a few minutes and set the light down. “I cannot let this creature return, takes its classes, I will kill it after that is done.”

You possess great power, we will not allow it to leave, and there is nothing I can do for you.

Special, that you have spoken with me is a gift, I do not fear oblivion I embrace it. I only wish there were a way to use my magic I could impart my knowledge to you. These metal bands drain my magic; I am unable to use my powers.

“It is not afraid to die; I think it is trying to trick me into freeing it.”

“Do what you need to do”, the king dropped a key to the ground.

I can remove the chains.

The do so Special.

Bloodstone picked up the key, and stepped into the room, the creature clicked at him and watch him with its compound eyes. He took several steps forward and the creature didn’t react. He got closer and the smell the creature exuded was unpleasant. Halfway across the room, the creature moved towards him making the chains tight. Still he came forward and was feet from the creature. He could feel it watching him.

He reached out with the key to the lock, the creature shifted its arms the lock so it was closer. Getting a better look at it with the lantern, it was larger than a human, but as it was bent and folded almost squatting it looked smaller. Bloodstone inched closer and set the lantern down. He reached out and touched the creature. The king was still by the door. he brought the key closer to the lock and activated his skill.

[sub class Geomancer 44 acquired]

[sub class Pyromancer 22 acquired]

The creature thrashed and hit Bloodstone. It knocked the key to the ground.

Deceiver! Thief! I will kill you!

Bloodstone dashed for the door.

Good luck with that, Lvrmnx, I have your classes and the levels you know how to fight me without your magic?

There was a keening angry wail from the creature.

“It’s done your Majesty forty four geo and twenty two pyro.”

“You have done me a service today, keep them do with them as you wish?”

“Skill wave, this is going to hurt”

Bloodstone passed out after the wave hit.

Gamers Eight – Day 6

Day 6

The next morning when everyone awoke, Bloodstone was not asleep in the main room. Newton, Beth and Eve headed back to the library. Xach and Amethyst headed to the training yards. Kuya went back to the mages to scribe spells. This left Isabel and Sarah alone in the suite with the maid.

Beth, Eve and Newton returned around noon, talking about the current research they had been doing, about the world in general and Rhir itself.

“So the king runs, the capital and each area between the walls, is run by two or three lords, who keep the peace and moves goods and taxes through the kingdom.” Eve asked questioningly.

“More or less, it’s like small kingdoms in the big one, like our states, in the US. Though from what the prince was saying there are a couple of areas in the third region that don’t have Lords and haven’t had them since the big attack forty years ago, everyone was wiped out. Something about that still bugs me pardon the pun”, Newton replied.

“I was surprised the king, came by, any idea what he was looking for?” Beth asked.

“Nope,” Newton said.

Kuya came in shortly after a scowl on her face, muttering incoherently in anger. She sat down at the table in the middle of the suite and sulked.

The maid had put out food, with Sarah making the requests for bread and meats and cheeses. Sandwiches had been laid out, all put together by Sarah. Amethyst and Xach returned, with news.

“The king has decided we are to move to the third district, and take over one of the wall keeps as well as the villages around it. It seems there has been some issues finding a lord or lady to administer the region.” She unrolled a large map, and placed it on the table. It showed most of the current kingdom and major towns and fortifications, and more specifically the walls.

“Why now?” Newton asked.

“I didn’t ask, I think he wants us out of the capital. It wasn’t what he said more of what he didn’t say.” Amethyst replied.

“Where is the third district?” Eve asked looking at the map.

“It is this one by the coast.” Amethyst said pointing to the third wall on the north-west side of the wall.

Newton looked at the name of the keep, “Why does that sound familiar? I know I have seen Ardiham before.”

Beth looked over at the map, “I think that’s where the third wall was breached in the antinium war. I can look it up when we get back to the library”

“Does Blood know about this, anyone seen him today?” Newton asked everyone at the table.

The maid replied, “He was not here when I arrived. There was a blanket out I put it away.”

“The one who was sleeping left early, and hasn’t been back since, would someone kindly tell me where the box went?” The silver cat said jumping up onto the table.

The maid froze, “A talking cat!?”

“Uh yeah, long story, there was a box on the table any idea where that went.”, Newton asked, Marie.

“I do not recall any box, on the table, when I came in.” She replied, looking around the suite.

“Why were you not with the box?” Eve asked the cat.

“I was listening to Isabel and Sarah, in the other room.” The cat said walking over to stare at Eve. “Did you take the box?”

Eve laughed, “Why would I take the box, we were given the box by the enchantress. Where would I put it, I have no idea how to open it.”

“Perhaps she took it,” The cat said using its tail to point at Kuya.

Kuya looked over at the cat, “Azalar, you don’t know where the box is?”

The cat opened its mouth closed it, the replied almost relieved, “I do not.”

Kuya started to giggle, the giggle turned into uncontrolled laugher.

Everyone except for Isabel looked over at her, “do you know where the box is?”, Sarah asked.

Kuya was laughing so hard she couldn’t breathe, she just pointed up. With that everyone looked up. Sitting on one of the crossbeams was the box, a good twenty feet up.

“How did you get it up there?”, Beth asked trying to figure out how she was able to get it up there.

This sent her into another fit of laugher.

“What is so funny,” Isabel asked, clearly not understanding.

“Somehow Kuya put the box up in the rafters,” Eve said.

“Oh, is Kuya a mage?” Isabel asked.

“Yes, Oh!” Newton finally realized, how it had gotten up there.

“She’s always doing that, giving her magic, just makes it worse.”, Xach said grimacing.

Newton cast a spell and the box wobbled then fell, Newton caught it before it hit the table. “Hiding it is not a bad idea, since we know there’s other magic inside, it’s too bad you can’t open it again.” Newton said placing it on the table.

Kuya finally stopped laughing, looked at Newton, “I bet we can open it if we figure out how it opened before. Neo, do you know how you opened it?” The small ball of light floated around her head. “Neo!” It then flew to the top of her staff and disappeared. “He’s not being helpful today.”

“Azalar, would you tell us a bit about your creator?”, Eve asked.

The cat looked over at the box then at her, “I don’t understand why I should tell you anything?”

“You must really like being in that box,” Xach said.

The cat turned at stared at Xach, “That is untrue, it is nice to be out again, I am just concerned about the boxes contents.”

“Are you still going to accept me or my sister as your Master?” Xach asked.

“The box is closed. I would say no.” Azalar replied.

“Suit yourself”, Xach said taking a bite from another sandwich.

Amethyst looked at the maid, “Where would I go to get a nice hot shower?”

The maid looked at her, “A hot shower, I am not sure what this is.”

“Well we have been here for four days I need to take a shower, and get some soap, you know to clean up?” Amethyst asked.

“Oh, there are the baths, I could show you where they are in the residence,” the maid replied.

“Sure, anyone else?”, Amethyst asked.

“Where can we get towels,” Newton asked.

“They will be on the men’s side of the bath.” The maid replied.

It short order they filed out to find the baths.  The cat stayed behind and resumed its perch on the box.

 

Bloodstone sat on the edge looking out over the city, he had climbed up to this spot, on one of the fortress walls. Down below he could see the residence, and the city stretched out to the ocean below him. He was at least five or six hundred feet up above the ground. The walls of the fortress, were built a long time ago, and seemed to be in good shape. The king had had a long talk with him after his meeting with Miguel.

Miguel had been locked in the dungeon and pretty much forgotten until he mentioned it to the king. Miguel, he wasn’t sure how he was going to work out with the group. It wasn’t that he was a bad person, he just seemed to have a bit of a strong personality.

Thinking back, it could have gone better, maybe I shouldn’t have threatened him. It was too late now.

They had led bloodstone down two or three stories underground, through at least two wooden and four metal doors, of the six doors four of them had keys, two had guards and it was a maze to get to where the dungeons were. Bloodstone knew he could get back to the surface without much issue, the doors would be a problem without the keys.

The cell if that’s what it could be called was set with bars and a door, it looked like it has heavy metal, both the bars and the door.

The soldier who had escorted him this far, pointed at the open cell. The light was horrible and the only lights were small lanterns on hooks every ten feet. It also added a gloom to the area, as the smoke from them seemed to hang around for a long time.

There was a what looked like a cot, and what looked like a wooden bucket. There also seemed to be a metal bowl next to the bars.

“Are you sure this is where they put him?” Bloodstone asked the soldier.

“Yup the mouthy one who was summoned, and tried to attack the king, that would be this one.” The soldier replied.

There was a figure who got up off the cot, it was Miguel who let loose with a string of Spanish, and then “Coño, Gringo, what did you do with Evalynn, none of these people, “he gestured to the soldier, “will tell me what’s going on.”

“Whoa slow down there, I have answers. Eve is all right, we are in a place called Rhir.  The king whom you tried to attack is the one in charge. Now I could put in a good word get you out for good behavior or you can just sit down in the smoky darkness, for the rest of your life.” Bloodstone said turning to leave

“Wait, wait.” Miguel said.

“What?” Bloodstone asked, turning back.

“What is Rhir? How did we get here, what is going on?” Miguel said franticlly.

“It is one of the continents, of this world. Not that I know the name of the world. I see you were a crucifix, they have no gods, they say they are all dead.  Rhir is a human kingdom on the edge of blight. I haven’t seen it yet, so I can’t tell you what the blight is. We were summoned here, with magic, from our world. I am guessing here is that there is some kind of world gate, or nexus near where were summoned. The king doesn’t give much information, he wants us to help kill demons, and build a wall. There was some kind of incident with his steward that we found out about. We have some magic items, and are working to make concrete and perhaps TNT.” Bloodstone replied.

“Coño, I thought I was having a bad trip. This is much worse, can you get me out of here.” He asked looking at the door.

“I can ask the king, however before I do, I need to get something straight with you.” Bloodstone said seriously.

“What?” He asked.

“You ever hurt Eve again, I will make your life a living hell.”, bloodstone said dropping his tone slightly and staring Miguel in the eyes.

“She broke my phone, that’s why I smacked her.” Miguel said.

“I don’t care, you touch her again, and being in a place like this will be the least of your worries.” Bloodstone said his voice getting softer, still staring at Miguel.

“What are you going to do you look like those fat white guys that eat fast food all the time? Me, I train, kick boxing, was going to go to regional’s in High school.” Miguel said ignoring him.

What I will do is crawl inside your head and start pulling you apart from the inside. Bloodstone projected into his mind.

“Coño, Diablo!”, he said backing away from the bars holding out his crucifix.

“You’re an idiot, you have those kinds of skills and you think hitting a woman makes you a man. It doesn’t, if you have to hit a woman to win an argument you have already lost. I’m done here.” He turned and took three steps, and the soldier turned to lead him back.

“Can you get me out of here, there are rats, and I hear screams.” Miguel said realizing they were about to leave.

“I can try, no promises, I wouldn’t attack the king again, you may end up on the front lines with the others, be polite.” He looked over at the soldier, “Screams?”

The soldier shrugged, “There are other prisoners down here, and that’s all I can really say.”

“No one from our world I am guessing?”, He asked.

“Not that I know of, just him.” he gestured with his thumb back at Miguel.

“Can I see these other prisoners?” Bloodstone asked.

“You best talk with the king, I only was told to bring you here and then back.” He said as he started walking back they way they came.

He followed the soldier back to the surface.

That was several hours ago, the talk with the king about Miguel went as could be expected, the king didn’t commit to anything. When he asked about the other prisoners the king was evasive.

“So there are no other people from my world imprisoned, besides Miguel?” Bloodstone asked

“There are no other prisoners that you need to worry about, if they are in the dungeon there is a reason they are there.” The King replied without really answering the question.

“Ok, would you tell me why you’re summoning people from my world? I know you have told me before there is no spell to send someone back. I am trying to understand the reasoning. I would ask that you don’t summon anyone else; I know my request doesn’t mean much, without me explaining myself. I got a good look at the kids that were dead, mid twenties, maybe early teens, Sarah is nineteen, so my guess is you’re looking for young people, who have some knowledge but not someone like me who is older, and has more experience.” Bloodstone stated.

“I need Heroes, preferably those who can level quickly, and kill demons and monster. The wall is my focus, and now that I have had a few days to really think about it, I have some choices I need to make. My steward, was a spy, he came to me about twelve years ago, and offered his services. He was from Chandrar, and told me he fled the king of destruction. The funds for the wall he had reallocated had been transferred in secret to build five large ships. They were mostly completed, and I have taken them for my navy. It is an expense that was unexpected, and unwarranted. This concrete and steel you suggest might be a workable solution. Newton and Beth have explained the process to make the powder used to make concrete. I have several alchemists looking for the best sources, who knew that certain rocks could be used to make harder rock.“ The king replied.

“You understand about the TNT, we can share the formula with the crown; however I highly suggest that the process itself be compartmentalized and kept a state secret. If none of those who were here mentioned it they may not have known how to make it.” Bloodstone suggested.

“There are others from your world, who are not on Rhir, they may know how to make it.” The King said imparting a fact.

“Others, do you mean people you summoned, who left Rhir?” Bloodstone asked.

“No, one of the others had a glass device like yours, and they were contacted with it. The girl Sarah is aware of the contact, ask her, she know more” The king said explaining.

“That’s, both disturbing and important, I will ask. We have kept our phones off until we can learn the repair spell or figure out how to recharge them properly.” Bloodstone said pulling the phone out of the bag showing it to the king. “This something we call a cellular phone, it works on a principal of light. The light you see is only a small fraction of what is in the universe, I my world they measure light a few different ways, it’s not really important. For someone to be able to send a message, and not be here on Rhir, that’s impressive and implies an understanding of how cellular phones work in general.” Bloodstone smiled,” I wonder if we could get a satellite up to see what your world looks like. I recall a game where we had something called watchdog, in orbit.”

“Orbit? A watch dog?” The king asked

“Oh your moons, they are in orbit around the world, at least that’s the premise, something up high but not as far out as the moons. Where it could look back at the world and send information back. Getting it up there would be the problem. I have a few ideas on how to get something like that where it would be useful. Just not sure what kind of satellite would work”

“I do not understand what you are speaking about.” The king commented.

“I apologize your Majesty, I was thinking out loud”, Bloodstone nodded.

“Bloodstone, are you thinking of taking my crown?” The King asked.

“Honestly, never thought about it. I don’t want your job. I am not up to speed on the problems of the kingdom, except the wall and demons. That being said, I will help you any way I can, all I ask is a little breathing room, and not to be forced into a bad situation”, He said honestly.

“I can understand that, you haven’t really made any outrageous demands of me or my time, since you arrived. There is a reason that I am in a rush to finish the wall, every fifty years or so the monsters, from the blight, attack the walls, we were not expecting the antinium forty or so years ago, we have been spending years repairing the damage. A better solution is a new wall; it has to be twice as long as the third wall. I was planning on sending you and the others out in a week, send you past the walls so that you can see what the blight looks like.” The king said matter of rubbing his chin.

“You changed your mind I am guessing?” Bloodstone asked.

“I have had a few days to think about it, many Heroes dead, what is left are progressing, and I don’t wish to interrupt that process. I have a report from one of the gold teams, that’s on Rhir, they found a few places that look promising for the sixth wall. I also want to put you closer to the fourth wall so that you can build up your skills and levels as needed, You also said you will want a place to work, that’s behind the walls, to build this train is that what you call it.” The king asked.

“Rail road and train, but yes, the tracks are steel, and the train moves along it. I know it sounds weird but back on my world they connected an east and west coast of a continent around three thousand miles, with train tracks. You could move people and goods to and from the capital to the fourth wall in hours not days. The advantage you have is that it just has to be built, I have a few books most are just pictures, there are one or two that have practical diagrams how to put a steam engine together. Once you get people familiar with the technology, it will spread. The issues are steel production and the facilities to make the rails and trains. You may not be used to thinking on what we call industrial scales.”

“Newton showed me some of the pictures, steel is the one issue. The best places to get iron to make steel is between the fourth and fifth wall.” The king pointed out several locations on the map.

“What did you have in mind?” Bloodstone asked.

“You’re not really what I was expecting, at least after having seen the others from your world. You challenge me make me see things differently. You haven’t really seen the problems and yet I get the feeling that you would help, if you can. Why is that?” The king asked.

“I’m not someone who wants to control people’s lives. Your trying to do the right thing, at least as you see it, it’s the best solution you have, if you had better solutions, you would pursue them.  I will try and give you better solutions, it seems that your expansion into the continent has slowed, you need to accelerate it, industrializing would give it a huge kickstart, even planning years ahead, can give you some advantages you are not even seeing now.” Bloodstone replied trying to keep an even tone.

“Can you give me an example?” The king asked.

“Yes, I can the areas here where the iron is, located. It would have to be mined, requiring some defenses, as well as recovery of the metal, a train station there would allow you to transport large amounts of ore to be processes. The location after it is mined could be filled in and used as a natural lake or pond, have it stocked with fresh water fish. With the station, there it could be a nice place to rest and relax.”, Bloodstone suggested.

“Humm, you mean after the wall is completed?” He asked.

“Possibly, or used as a staging area. Towns usually will pop up where trains stop. I’m sure once I could see the area, I would have better suggestions or recommendations. Though this one here”. His finger sliding along the map to the far east side. “It seems kind of strange that you know about the iron in these areas, since its only in the past couple of days, we started asking about iron in large amounts.”

“I have the teams looking for specific metals, and iron is used weapons. The mines under my control are sufficient, for most of the common day to day tasks, the wall however has been costly. Newton confirmed my assessment, the wall can’t be finished with the current finances at least the way things are now, I needed to get an edge, summoning heroes seemed to be a good bet.” The king replied pulling out another map.

“This is a map of the tunnel system we found under the walls, most of them have been sealed, I wonder if you could use them for your train.” The King suggested laying out the map.

Bloodstone looked over the map, there were spider webs of tunnels through most of the outer walls, except there were few that approached the first wall. “Did you find these after the antinuim war? They look extensive, that kind of work takes months, possibly years, or a massive workforce.”

“Yes and that’s what troubles me, they fled Rhir, shortly after the war ended, we were not winning, so why did they suddenly leave? When they came there were no bodies, to bury, all the food and livestock had been taken. It was one of the worst years after they left, so many dead and still a lot of mouths to feed, it was the only time I ever say my father break. We found the remains, here in a pit. It is mostly bones, it’s one of the few places I have gone once. I swore that one day I would make them pay.” King Othius the Fourth said with a heavy heart.

Bloodstone swallowed and looked to where the king was pointing, it was underground near the third wall. “Have you ever sent a delegation to the antinium on Izril” He asked.

The king turned and stared at him, “To what end?”

“There are two reasons, the first is that you would tell them that your war with them is still ongoing and that they owe you a debt, that only blood can repay. The second is If they have changed, truly changed, they will understand the gravity of the situation. You’re the ruler of a nation, you can make it clear that until they meet your terms, you will be at war with them. It’s not something you would have to deal with now, I can think of a response that would send a very clear message, I am also an asshole if I want to be.”

“I don’t see what that would accomplish?” The king said somewhat perplexed.

“Are you still at war officially with the antinum?”

“Officially, no”

“Unofficially, then, it doesn’t hurt to open dialog. You must know someone you could contact on Izril. Ask, see if they would accept a delegation?” Bloodstone suggested.

“I could, I am not sure whom on Izril would listen to my request, I know a few houses there that have ties with Rhir. You have given me something to think about, what kind of message would you send?” He asked.

“The exploding kind, depending on the reply or just meet with them and figure out why they did what they did. The moment you understand the enemy, they become predictable.” Bloodstone smiled.

“I don’t know if that would be necessary, there are other more pressing matters, I would like to ask if you and your group would be willing to move to this garrison, the Lady who I left in charge there has been asking to return to the capital, to retire from wall duty. She was a good teacher, when I was younger, perhaps new blood at the wall would help you understand the situation.” The King pointed to a section of the fourth wall, near to where the breaches were as well as the tunnels.

“When?”, Bloodstone request.

“As soon as you are able, I will have some soldiers assigned to you, or you can hire your own, I would suggest getting horses, or hiring a wagon. The horses you might want to purchase as they will be more valuable out by the wall. I will have the paperwork drawn up, say a day or two after tomorrow?” The king said tapping the map and then rolling the maps back up.

“One sec, may I get a copy of those maps?” Bloodstone asked.

The king looked a little upset, “I would rather not have a scribe seeing these, perhaps if your daughter was to copy them I might be inclined to allow it.”

“What if I just took a picture, and copied it now?” Bloodstone asked.

“Show me,” The king unrolled the map laying it back out on the table.

Bloodstone pulled out his cell phone, and waited while it powered on with its chime. He swiped across a number of dots on the screen and unlocked the phone. Bloodstone then selected the photography application and took a dozen pictures of the map, and then shifted it and took more of the second map. The king watched with interest. Bloodstone then showed him the pictures, “No one will know I have them, it might be important to have them in digital format.”

The king rolled the maps up, and put them away.  “I should take you a day or two to cross through the walls and get to the fourth wall, depending on how long you linger in the districts.”

“Two questions, where do I rank in the military and what are your expectations of me?”  Bloodstone asked.

“You’re a [Lord], you answer to me and other lords and ladies.  Since you’re new to the class, I expect you to carry out the law and fix things that are broken; I think you are suited for it.” He replied.

“Ahh ok, Thank you, I think”, and with that he left.  The king laughed slightly as bloodstone left.

He didn’t return directly to his suite, he asked the guardsman, where there was a good place to see the city.  It took him some time and a lot of steps to find his way to the fortress wall. The two guardsmen insisted that he tie himself with rope so as not to fall. They insisted, and he agreed stepping out onto the roof.

The view was incredible, and after taking a few pictures and turning off the phone, he sat down to think.

 

Lunch finished, the maid cleared the remains, and tidied up.

Newton, was staring at the cat lounging on the box, “I can’t tell what you’re made out of, it looks like its metal”

The cat opened his left eye, and stared back at Newton.

Xach still had half a sandwich in one hand, and his game system in the other. “It’s a stupid cat, who cares” He said taking a bite.

Sarah leaned over the chair to see what he was playing, “Can I borrow that at some point” She asked.

Xach looked over at her, “Maybe, if the battery lasts”

“One of the mages should have the repair spell, it can recharge the battery” Sarah said.

“Oh I have that spell in the new book. Did you ever get tested for magic?” Kuya asked Sarah.

Sarah looked over at her, “I did, and I didn’t get what they were trying to do.”

There was a knock at the door, the maid answered and a soldier was there with Miguel. He looked a little disheveled and his beard growth was coming in fairly well. Eve saw him and jumped off the chair. She ran over and hugged him and then backed up, “You stink, and you need a bath. I am showing Miguel where the bath is.” she left with him.

“Who was that,” Sarah asked.

“Her X,” Newton said still staring at the cat.

“You don’t hug your X like that.” Sarah said returning to watching Xach play his game.

“She’s a big girl; I don’t think it will be a problem, “Beth replied, looking up from a book she was reading.

Kuya was writing in a notebook, one of hers from earth you could tell as it looked to be manufactured and had metal rings in an odd spiral format.

 

Bloodstone sat looking out across the city, most of the buildings were two or three stories tall a few were taller, and even the port could be seen off in the distance.  He looked over at the window he had climbed out of, and the rope was tied somewhere inside.  Looking down he wasn’t sure if he could arrest his fall if he fell, maybe if  he got a few levels. He made his way back inside, untied the rope and asked the guards there where the closest gate was.

It took him a while to get down and back to ground level. The guards were helpful and directed him to one of the gates.  No one stopped him as he walked out, onto the cobblestone street.  There were few people out in this part of the city, there were a few guardsmen, and they just seemed to note him and continue on the patrols they were on.  He started walking without a specific destination in mind.

He still made it a point to walk with his sword, it was a plain blade, no ornamentation, a simple long sword with a clean edge, walking with it required resting a hand on the hilt to keep it from slapping against his leg. The guards didn’t bother him, there were other people out an about. The houses in the area were neat and seemed to be kept up.

He had leveled this morning, but not in a manner he was expecting. Thinking back on when he spoke with the king, it didn’t appear that the king had noticed, or wasn’t paying attention to the change.  He had woken up and the voice that had leveled him previously, was a long string of changes, he wasn’t sure what it all meant.

[Hero level 2]

[Wizard level 5]

[Psion level 8]

[Engineer level 5]

[Monster Level 1]

[Condition – devils eyes received]

[class unlock achieved,  prerequisites met]

[]

[Wizard levels removed]

[Psion levels removed]

[Engineer levels removed]

[Skill progression unlocked]

[Skill combine class acquired]

[Skill remove class acquired]

[Skill grant class acquired]

[sub class acquired]

[Wizard sub class level 5]

[Psion sub class level 8]

[Engineer sub class  5]

[Skill epiphany removed]

His psion abilities still worked, sort of, at least he could pick up surface thoughts of people close to him. He wasn’t too thrilled with acquiring a monster class. Everything seemed to be awash in color. He had gotten a look at his reflection, and his eyes were different, there was a soft reddish glow to them. It was subtle, most people would probably not notice it, his eye color had changed as well.

He found himself on one of the market streets, and people were calling out to look at their wares. He wasn’t sure why or where he was going. Two kids who were playing in the street rushed past him. A third slammed into him chasing the other two. He had seen the hands reaching for the small bag on his belt before it registered the child had moved past him. He turned and grabbed the child by the neck, “I don’t think that something you want to take from me”

“Let go mister, you’re hurting me”

Bloodstone retrieved the bag from the child’s hand, and still had not let go.

One of the other children had returned, “You let him go”, he said to Bloodstone

“Or you’ll do what?”

“I’ll bite you”

“Are you a dog?”

Two guardsmen came around the corner, and saw what was going on. “I told you kids to stop messing around in the market, what did this one do” The mouthy kid ran off back into the marketplace.

“Took my bag, I was recovering it.” He said not looking at the guardsmen.

“You want to press charges?” The guardsmen said.

“What is the penalty for theft?”

“Depends,” the second guardsman replied.

“On what?”

“How much was stolen, anything over two hundred gold it’s a hand, over five hundred the [magistrate] would decide the punishment.” The first guard replied.

“The bag is worth at least five hundred, the content are none of your concern.”

The first guardsman grabbed the kid and tied his hands. “We will need you to speak with the magistrate, are you an adventurer?”

“No, I’m not”

The flanked him and started walking through the market, towards a larger building where there was a small crowd gathered. The crowd was watching three ropes being setup on a platform. Bloodstone could see a glow around the black ropes, something sinister about them registered in his senses.

“What’s going on?”, Bloodstone questioned

The first guard replied, gesturing to a cage “A good hanging three thieves. That’s them over there in the cage”

The crowd was anxious, looking closer there were two men and a woman in the cage. A gray haired man climbed up the steps to the platform, and began to address the crowd in a loud voice. “Citizens, be calm we have found the killers, and they shall hang for the crimes, they have committed, theft of the baker gold. They will be allowed to speak, though I do not think any of them will.” She crowd began to settle.

“Who are they?”

“Some adventures who thought they could steal gold from the baker, and were caught in the act.” The second guard replied.

“This happen often?”

“No, I like Gauslee’s sweet rolls; they just melted in your mouth.” The other guards said shifting the rope he had on the kid to his other hand.

The kid tried to make a run for it, slipping out of the rope, the guardsmen were anticipating this happening and grabbed the kid.

“Little thief, lets see what the magistrate thinks about this” , the first guardsman said as he dragged the kit through the crowd. The crowd moved aside and he four of them were standing near the steps to the platform. Seeing the [guardsmen] the [magistrate] came down the steps. “What’s going on here”

“This little thief was pilfering in the market. This man apprehended the thief when they tried to steal his bag.” said the guardsmen, still holding on to the kid.

The magistrate looked at the kid, “See I told you, now what do I do with you.” He looked at Bloodstone, and shock registered across his face for a moment, “Are you going to demand justice?”

“No, I wanted to question the kid first, they insisted on talking with you.”

“What did you want to ask her?”

Bloodstone looked at the kid, it seemed that the magistrate knew her, and yes she was a girl, you could see it in the face, if he had bothered to look. “Why is a kid your age stealing?”

The kid seeing the scrutiny, started to tear up, her lower lip quivering “I’m sorry mister, I haven’t eaten in two days, please don’t sent me to the noose”

“She’s sorry and speaks the truth, surely you can let this pass.” the magistrate said.

“Normally I would, in this instance; I cannot in good consciousness allow such a thing to continue.” Before he could finish the girl started crying, the crowd wanted to see what was going on and moved in closer.

The magistrate seeing the crowd, “This is not a good place for this, let us go inside and discuss this matter further”

“No, as you seem to know about this girls situation, why is a girl her age stealing in the marketplace”, He turned his attention and addressed the girl, “where are your parents?”

“I don’t have any, they died” she sobbed.

“She was placed with her uncle, six or seven months ago, he is her ward.” The magistrate said and realized something as they were talking. “Her uncle was caught two days ago, and is one of those to be hanged.”

Without a word he turned and walked to the cage, “Which one of you is that child’s guardian?”

The larger man, moved closer to him, “Sod off”

Bloodstone reached out and read the man mind, “You were trying to get money to get off Rhir, you had an offer of five hundred gold for you and your friends, I don’t see the girl as being in those plans.”

The man reacted if slapped, “How did you know that?”

“I was going to speak with the magistrate, but I see now that you’re just a piece of garbage. Someone with your skills could have made money, you chose to go the easy way. I will make you a deal; your levels and I will get the three of you off Rhir”

The woman who had been listening, “You want to hire us?”

“I don’t need a spell less mage who was kicked out of Wistram in the first month. Though I will take your levels, it’s the only chance you have to live.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” The third man said shifting closer to the bars.

“You can’t be talking to the prisoners,” The magistrate said from behind Bloodstone.

Bloodstone looked over his shoulder, “I can, and I will.” He turned back the prisoners,”Your choice, your levels or the noose.”

“He’s batshit crazy, this one is.” The woman said.

“I will make that deal, you get me out of here you can have em.” The smaller man said

The magistrate had closed the distance, and heard the last part of the exchange, “What kind of deals are you making with these criminals”

“The kind that saves lives, and doesn’t feed the ropes.”

The magistrate sputtered, “What are you on about, these are criminals assaulted baker Gauslee, tried to rob him of his gold held his family hostage.”

“You may not have heard of me, I am a guest of the king. I am Lord Bloodstone, you will open this and let them out, where they will be escorted to a ship and sent off Rhir, if any of them return, hang em.”, he said reading the magistrates mind

“You don’t have that kind of authority, here. Lord or no Lord. You can’t just release prisoners. We also have to decide what happens to that girl, since her uncle is incarcerated.” The magistrate said getting upset.

“Ahh the girl, you’re on the fence, I also want those ropes or would you like me to tell the crowd what the ropes actually do.”

The magistrate turned bright red, “How do you know about the ropes?”

“What you know I know.”

“Who are you?”

“This is getting tiresome, I am [Lord] Bloodstone, That’s interesting, and you have a level of musician, would you be willing to part with it?”

The magistrate was confused for a moment,” How did you know I had that class? Not even my wife knows about that class.”

“Secrets, like the ropes. I am canceling the hanging, and the girl, well I suppose I have to take a hand in her well being.”

The magistrate started to back turn towards the steps, “We really need to hang someone.”

“No, and don’t make me use my power to force you to do what I tell you. Go ahead call the guardsmen; I need to get in some practice today.”

“Don’t forget to get the key”

“Let me take care of the crowd” The magistrate said walking back to the platform.

Bloodstone turned back to the cage, “Choose, noose or my deal.”

“Deal, though I don’t see how.” The big man said. “What about my niece.”

“What about her, the moment you decided to rob the baker, she became unimportant, you were going to leave her on her own.”

“That not true, “ He started to say

“Save it I really don’t give a dam, she is not your responsibility now”

“I will make the deal with you, and you said all my levels” The woman said smiling

“Of course, even those; that should be interesting.”

The all turned to see what the magistrate was going to do.

“Citizens new evidence had been given to me, we will have to wait till tomorrow to see them hang.” He said and then returned back down the steps. The crowd began to disperse.

“If you are able to take my musician level, you’re welcome to it.”

Bloodstone touched the magistrate on the head, and activated the remove class skill.

[sub Class musician level 1] ,Was heard in his mind.

The magistrate was stunned, “Dead gods, how are you able to do that”

“I am a [psion], and a special class. That’s all I am going to say”

Now for the rest of you, “Deal?”

The three of them reluctantly agreed, and he touched them each on the head and activated the skill.

[sub class Warrior level 16]

Was acquired from the large man

[sub class Mage level 6]

[sub class prostitute level 8]

[sub class farmer level 2]

Was acquired from the woman

[sub class thief level 12]

[sub class trader level 7]

Came from the smaller man, each of them went the levels were taken dropped as if punched in the face. “Now let us get them to a ship and off Rhir.“

After a moment there were skill updates.

[Skill greater strength acquired]

[Skill sense magic acquired]

[Skill disease resistance acquired]

[Skill Dodge acquired]

[Skill Hiding in plain sight acquired]

[Skill appraise item acquired]

[Skill appraise person acquired]

[Skill crossing the line upgrade to Skill line of death]

Bloodstone winced as each skill was added.

It wasn’t long before the three prisoners were helped from the cage by guardsmen, the nooses were taken down and the box they were carried in was handed to bloodstone. The girl was untied, and told that her uncle was leaving and that she would be in Bloodstone care. The three of them walked slowly to the docks there were a number of ships in port. The sea air was strong and was blowing out to sea, and two larger ships had already set sail.

There was a ship captain, who was calling out the port they were heading to, the three prisoners stepped up before the captain, Bloodstone stood next to them.

“These three need to sail, they can work, and they have no sea experience though I think they will learn quickly, how much for three of them passage?” Bloodstone asked.

“I know the woman; the men they can work or pay passage of a hundred gold each”

“Tell you what I’ll pay you a hundred gold to take all three.”

The captain thought about it, “That’s not enough, two hundred unless you have something to trade.”

“Actually, I could take any class you don’t need.”

“I said trade, what nonsense are you spouting.”

“What classes do you have Captain, perhaps I can come up with something?”

The captain glared at him, “I am a level twenty three [captain], I worked my way up the ranks, levels in [swashbuckler] as well as a [navigator]”

“No other classes that seems odd, I was going to offer to take any class you wanted, as it might be messing up your leveling. Three classes should be fine though”

“Let me talk to you over there” The captain replied getting a little upset.

They walked to the end of the dock out of earshot, of the guardsmen and the prisoners ,”Look I gave up being a pirate, I want to go legit, this is the third port I have been able to land without being called a pirate. I finally got a merchant class, not long ago.”

“How many pirate levels, I can take them from you if you want. You wouldn’t be lying if you someone said you’re a pirate. Though there is nothing wrong with being a pirate, it depends on the kind you are.”

“If you can take my pirate levels, will waive the fee”

Bloodstone reached out touched the captain’s head and activated the skill and took the pirate levels.

[sub class pirate level 17]

“Son of a bitch” Bloodstone said.

The captain was laughing, as he staggered back to the ship, he waived the prisoners on board.

The skill wave hit

[Skill Appraise ship acquired]

[Skill Perfect balance acquired]

[Skill Speed rowing acquired]

[Skill Alcohol immunity acquired]

The guardsmen turned to leave once they were on board. The girl, who was still standing by the docks, looked over at Bloodstone.  “I am sorry mister, I really am, and you can let me go now.”

“I just kicked your uncle off Rhir what makes you think I am not going to take care of you. You have any brothers or sisters I should know about?”

“No”

“Good let’s find something to eat, and I can see if we can’t find a few things I need”

“Mister, what is wrong with your eyes, they are kind of scary.”

“Well is because I am a monster”

“You’re a monster?’

“What is your name kid and how old are you anyway?”

“Its Abigail I am twelve next snow fall.”

They walked for a few blocks, and found a tavern, on the corner of two streets, Dock and Market were the streets according to Abigail. They walked in.

“Hey I thought I told you kids to stay out of here.” The [Tavern keeper] shouted.

“She is with me, if my money is no good here I will find somewhere else to go.”

“Oh sorry, just find a seat, Nennie will be with you minute.”

The found a table off to one side, and sat down. A [barmaid] came over, “Hi, what can I getcha?”

“Meat, and vegetables, ale, whatever the girl wants,” Bloodstone said rubbing his temple with one hand.

“Bread, and meat and water” Abigail said.

“Two silver”

Bloodstone handed over a single gold coin,”I don’t have any change”

“Very well sir, I will have your meals shortly”

“Now Abigail, what are we going to do with you?”

The [barmaid] came over and put a basket of rolls on the table. Abigail grabbed one and started eating it.

“Mhh hmm mmme “ Abigail asked

“Don’t talk with your mouth full, Yes do with you.”

“I don’t suppose you want to be a pirate? I could make you the youngest pirate ever.”

She made a face and wrinkled up her nose, but kept eating, and grabbed a second roll.

“Time to try another skill, combine, farmer and mage”

[sub class farmer combined with sub class mage]

[sub class Farmer Level 1]

[sub class Mage Level 5]

[sub class druid level 1]

“Want to be a druid?” He asked Abigail.

“What’s a druid.” She asked.

“They commune with nature help grow things, like a farmer but with magic.”

“I don’t know any magic.”

“Were you ever tested?”

“No” She bit into the last of the roll

[skill appraise plant acquired]

The barmaid returned, and dropped two mugs on the table.

“Miss, question if you have a moment”

“Sure what can I get you?”

“I was wondering, if you could tell me your classes?”

“I’m just a [barmaid]”

“Let me guess, you’re a level seventeen [barmaid]”

She blushed, “Well I did level a couple of nights ago so that’s right, here’s your change sir”

Bloodstone retrieved six of the eight coins, “Thank you, the rest are yours”

“Thank you sir,” She swept up the two coins and was heading back to the bar.

“Well here, druid powers.” He used the last skill and touched her on the head.

[sub skill druid transferred]

Abigail blinked, “Whoa, I can sense plants”

“Tell me if the skill disappears”

He reached out and took the class back from Abigail

[subclass druid level 2]

“I see how this works,”

[sub class druid transferred]

“I just got another skill, it’s appraise plant”

“Those must be the start skills for a druid. I am starting to get a headache from the transfers, you sure you don’t want to be a pirate”

“No, pirates are bad”

Bloodstone laughed, “I guess it depends on the pirate, did you ever hear of a pirate named Luffy”

The food arrived shortly after and neither of them was able or willing to talk and eat.

After the meal was finished, they got up and left.

“Abigail where is the closest places that sells horses?”

“I know where the horse pen is.”

She led him through the streets to a horse pen; it was a street over from Isabel’s fathers’ blacksmith shop. A man was training a horse in a pen.

A second man was standing at the fence when they came over. “Afternoon, what kin I help you with.”

“Going to want to buy some horses, with saddles and riding gear”

“How many horses”

“Sixteen horses with saddles, saddle bags and feed for four days.”

“When do you need them by?”

“Tomorrow”

“Humm where are you going not sure if I can get that many horses by tomorrow.”

“How much would that cost?”

“For five hundred gold, I could get them ready by tomorrow”

“I would need them at the palace, day after tomorrow at the latest”

“Good, let us go inside and finalize this”

They followed the man into the building, where gold was counted and papers signed, and sealed.

“One more stop, Abigail before we are done”

“I’m tired, all this walking, is boring.”

Bloodstone laughed, you won’t think it’s boring once we get to the palace. They walked over to the blacksmiths shop, bloodstone stood outside the door, for a few minutes, took a breath and went inside. The blacksmith shop looked much as it had a few days ago, there was a woman at the counter, whom he didn’t recognize.

“Afternoon, can I help you with something?” She asked, looking him over as well at the girl with him.

“I wanted to speak with the blacksmith about Isabel”

“Oh, you know my daughter, my husband took her yesterday to the palace and the king said he would find a way to get her sight back.”

“About that, I really have no idea how to go about it, I wanted to let you know we are going to the fourth wall in a day or so, I don’t know if having a blind woman there is the best idea.”

She looked him over, “Your shorter than I would have thought, you must be Lord Bloodstone. I believe in my daughter and the king, I know you will figure this out.” She leaned in closer, “My daughter is a seer, she told us that if she stayed here, everyone would die. She also saw a vision that she never shared with us.” She came around the counter, and looked at the girl, “You must be the druid.”

Both the girl and bloodstone stared at her. “How did you know?” Bloodstone asked.

“My daughter, she said the next time you came to the shop you would bring a great druid, that reminds me, you need to take Isabel’s things, let me get them.”

She hurried to a door at the back of the shop and called out, as the door closed. A young man came in from the door, and sttod behind the counter. “You need any help sir?” He asked.

“I am just waiting, she had to get something.”

“Were you here the other day, you look familiar.”

“Yes was with my wife and kids, and some friends. Why”

“Well Isabel told me something strange the other day,” He said.

“What would that be?”

“She said that you could make my dream come true if I asked.”

“What is your dream?”

He leaned over and motioned Bloodstone to get closer, He looked around the shop and whispered in his ear.

Bloodstone laughed, “Really?”

The kids blushed and turned bright red, “I know it’s silly I never wanted to be a blacksmith.”

“If you are serious, I think I can help you, I have some conditions.”

The woman returned, with a large backpack and carried it over to the counter, “Thank you Gregory, you can go back to the forge.”

Gregory looked torn, “I will think about it sir.” He then then turned and went back through the door.

Bloodstone picked up the backpack and it was heavy, “What’s in here, bricks?”

“Her books, extra clothes.” The woman said.

“There is one other thing I wanted to take care of if I could talk with your husband?” He asked.

“He should be out shortly.” She sat down on the stool behind the counter.

Gregory came back out the door, as if checking to see if he was still there. The Blacksmith came through the door, and walked over to the counter. Gregory was peeking out of the door.

“Good to see you again, I think you wanted to ask me something, the answer is yes, I will.” He grinned.

“How do you even know what I was going to ask.”

“You wanted to tell me, that the king is sending you north, and you’re worried about Isabel.” He looked at his wife then back to Bloodstone,” I have something you are going to need. Gregory, can you grab the package, by your knee and bring it in here?” He said without looking.

Gregory’s eyes looked panicked, and grabbed the large leather case and brought it to the counter. “Isabel asked me to make these last year, she was very specific on the blades. These are the best work I have ever done, take them. Gregory, you have some business with him, we will leave you to it. If you decide to leave, I wish you well, and you are always welcome here. For your travels”, he said and placed a small leather bag on the counter. Without another word, the two of them left, and closed the door.

“I have thought about it you’re a lord and you need someone to watch your back, Isabel said that you wouldn’t care if I was a level nine [blacksmith] or that I had some other classes, she said to be honest with you. I really care about Isabel, I want to be there when she can see, I want to protect her.”

“What other classes”

He sighed, “I have two [thief] levels, from when I was on the streets, eight [goldsmith] levels and one [pirate] level, that I don’t want to talk about.”

Bloodstone laughed, “Seriously, have I got a deal for you, we can talk about it on the way back to the palace, if don’t like what I suggest, you can come back.”

Gregory nodded.

“You carry her things, if you have anything you want to get I can wait.”

“I’m good, I can come back if there is something I need” He picked up the bag, and looked at it funny, and hefted it in one hand, his eyes went wide when he opened it and looked inside. He poured out a dozen gold coins, before putting them back in with the rest.

They left the blacksmith shop and were talking as they made their way back, to the palace.

Halfway there Gregory stopped, “Your serious?”

“Pretty much, though I am still trying to figure out how it works, let’s keep this a secret between us”

The continued to walk, and entered the palace grounds, without any difficulty from the guards.

Bloodstone stood outside the throne room, the guardsmen who stood there, had asked him to wait while the king was occupied. A half hour later, a [page] came out and told them the king would see him now.

The king sat on the throne, Isabel sat on a small stool by the raised dais. Kuya, and Xach stood off to the kings left side. Amethyst, Beth, Miguel, Newton, Eve and Sarah, were on the kings’ right side, they were silent as Bloodstone walked in. There were guardsmen, around the room, and flanking the king.

“I have informed your family and associates, that you will be going to the fourth wall in two days. Isabel has given me some interesting facts.”

“Your Majesty, I have a request, this young man is a blacksmith by trade, and would like to serve as a knight to your crown. I am not able to grant this title to him, as a [king] you would be able to.” He said gesturing to Gregory.

The king looked him over, “Why would I make a [blacksmith] with no real combat skills a knight, he has enough classes already.”

“If it’s a question of classes, I can fix that to some extent.” Bloodstone offered.

The king stood up, and was still staring at Gregory, “Boy, you are a pirate, and a thief, confess your crimes”

Gregory swallowed, he could feel the presence of the king, “Your majesty, it’s from when I was young and foolish before I was taken in by Isabel’s father.”

“Gregory?” Isabel said turning in his direction.

The king looked him over, his face a mask of authority. “A Lord has brought you before me, why should I consider you for a knight, a thief and a pirate.”

Gregory glanced at Bloodstone.

“Don’t look at him boy!” The king said his voice thundering off the walls.

Gregory looked terrified, as he looked back at the king, “I want to protect people,” His eyes looked at Isabel.

The king saw his eyes wander and struck him without warning. “No boy, you can’t protect anyone” He looked over at Bloodstone, “Your sword, give it to me.”

Bloodstone hesitated for a moment and drew his sword carefully, and presented it hilt first to the king. The king took the blade, and pointed it at Gregory. “Are you prepared to die boy?”

“Your Majesty, this is not..”

Before he could finish, the king looked at him and shouted, “Silence, you will be dealt with next once I have finished with this boy.”

Bloodstone took a step back, the king was furious, and it was directed at Bloodstone. Several of the guardsmen took several steps forward, to assist the king. “Hold!,” The king said to his men. They stopped and waited.  The king dropped the blade in front of Gregory, “Pick it up.” The king then drew his own blade.

Gregory, grabbed the blade and held it out, his stance was off. The king slapped the blade, from Gregory’s hand, the blade rang as it hit the floor. “How can you defend anyone boy, you can’t defend yourself”

Gregory dove and picked up the blade, and swung it at the king, who blocked it. “You have strength boy, strength does not make a knight.”

There were several strikes, on the blade Gregory wielded from the king’s sword, each rang out as steel met steel, and sparks flew. “This boy is not worthy of being a knight, why would you bring such a weakling before me?”

Bloodstone started to reach out to Gregory, “You touch him and you both die.” Bloodstone pulled his hand back. The king took two swings with the blade and was blocked, sparks flying from the blade Gregory was wielding. The king took two steps back from Gregory, “What’s the matter boy”. He said seeing Gregory panting.

Gregory tightened his grip, and slashed at the king. The king never moved or shifted his stance, the blade missed him by inches.

“Is that the best you can do?” The king taunted him.

Gregory paused, looked at the king, and lowered the blade to the floor. “I can’t beat you, I don’t have the levels.”

The king grinned, “Now you see why someone like you could never be a knight.”

There was a hint of anger from Gregory, his grip tightened on the blade. Gregory yelled and brought the blade up then down to slash the king.

The king blocked the blade, and brought his own blade across Gregory’s chest, it was a shallow cut, but blood began to flow. Gregory backed away, “You see boy, you’re no match for me.”

Isabel sat on the stool listening, her lower lip clutched in her teeth.

“Now boy, it’s time to end this, once I have finished with you, the false seer will be thrown out of the palace.”

“NO!,” Gregory said charging the king, and swinging wildly.

“Oh, he has spirit,” There was steel on steel and the blade Gregory was wielding, slide across the floor, and landed next to Xach.

The guardsman, who were watching, backed up.

The king stood over Gregory his blade inches from his chest. “Any last words boy?”

Gregory who was holding his bleeding hand grabbed the kings blade with both hands, the blade bit deep into his flesh. The king went to pull the blade away, and it was held, he pushed it forward, and it was held. Bloods was pooling down the blade and dripping onto the floor.

“Let go boy, it’s over.” The king said leaning close.

“No, I won’t let you hurt Isabel.”

The King laughed, “You have proven your metal, if I had more men in my army like you, nothing could stop me.”

Gregory let go, and closed his hands. A guardsman handed the king a cloth, the king cleaned the blade and sheathed it. He turned back to his throne and sat down. “Xach how many nicks are on the blade.”

Xach picked up the blade and looked it over, “Four.”

The king looked at Bloodstone, “This number it means something to you does it not,” then to Isabel.

Bloodstone nodded, still not speaking.

“I would like to know how you were able to get rid of your classes, and how you have a monster class, or are you some knew horror from the blight?”

“Four to me means death, though in this instance it doesn’t really mean much. I am the same person you summoned in that ball room, less than a week ago.”

“Yet here you stand without levels.”

“I still have them, and more, I have a class that is different than your normal classes. Abagail, had no classes when I found her.” He gestured to Abigail who was standing just inside the door.

The king looked over at her, “A druid, that’s very unusual to find on Rhir. Abigail, when did you become a druid.”

“Earlier your majesty, when he gave me the class” She said clearing intimidated.

“Gave?” He looked at Bloodstone.

“I have a skill that lets me move classes.”

The king’s eyes narrowed, “Show me.”

“How do you want me to show you?”

He looked at Isabel, “Remove her Seer class.”

Isabel turned to the king, “This is not right your majesty, to take the only class I have”

Bloodstone walked over to her, “This shouldn’t be too bad, how many levels do you have?”

Gregory got up, his hands still bloody.

“To many, if you do this, give me some of your levels first.” She said softly

“Your Majesty, I don’t know how many levels she has, I am going to give her some of the class levels I have.”

“Very well.” The king said watching.

Gregory stepped in front of Bloodstone, “You will not touch her.”

“Gregory, this is necessary”, Isabel said placing a hand on his shoulder.

“You said you would help me be a knight, so far you have almost gotten me killed by my king.” Gregory accused.

The king laughed, “You find the most unusual people, they must be drawn to you like a moth to a flame.”

The king stopped laughing, “Bloodstone name the classes you have, we will determine what you should trade.”

“I would rather not say them aloud.”

“Why is that?” The king asked.

“Some of them were unexpected.”

“Such as”

“[Pirate]”

“How many levels of [pirate]?”

“Seventeen”

“You jest, there is nothing wrong with being a [pirate], a [privateer] is better.”

“Oh, is there difference between a [pirate] and a [privateer]?”

“Just a writ that says you work for a country, I am intrigued. What other classes”

“[prostitute]”

The king looked at him, then his ring, and then over to the rest of the group.” Really Lord Bloodstone, I think you are making a jest, I don’t find it very funny.”

“You asked”

“What other classes”

“[Thief], [warrior], [musician], [mage], [trader]as well as the classes you know about, [Psion], [wizard] and [engineer]”

The king thought about if for a few minutes,” There is an ancient rumor, that there was an ability like yours, someone who could balance out people’s classes. A king used the woman who had the abilities, to build a grand kingdom, they were drunk on power, and eventually, the only ones who had any classes were them, it took a long time to kill the king and the woman. It’s a story lost to time, greed of power only leads to destruction.  You must decide if you are going to use this class, my skill to see the classes cannot see through your class. Give the boy warrior, and trader, he is already a thief and a pirate.”

“Bloodstone, you must not have more than a hundred levels in that class, ever.” Isabel said.

“Why?”

“I, I cannot tell you, I know that if you do that, something awakens, something no one is ready for, not now.”

“Then what level is your seer class.”

“Thirty-seven”

“You told me twelve” ,Bloodstone said.

The king stared at her, ”I think I now understand, your reluctance to admit your level.” He turned to Gregory, ”Boy, what is your name?”

“I am Gregory Smith.”

“Gregory, she is a treasure of my kingdom, one that will need a knight to protect her. Stop bleeding on the marble.”

“I am sorry, your Majesty.”

Kuya walked over hand put several drops of healing potion on his hands and then handed him the vial.

“Thank you”

“Phhsh,” she said waving at him as she went back to stand next to her brother.

Bloodstone looked over at everyone, “How did you get them to be quite this whole time?”

The king laughed, “Your wife can be scary when she wants to, she mesmerized them when you first came in the door.”

“Oh…” He looked at his wife. “Ohhh..I take it you figured something out”

She just nodded, giving him a look.

“Now Bloodstone, Gregory will need to be a [warrior], give him the [trader] class as well.” The king suggested.

Bloodstone reached out and touched Gregory on the head, “Give class, [warrior].” He felt the classes leave.

[Warrior sub class removed]

He felt as if someone hit him in the face with a brick. “OW!”

Gregory staggered back. “Dead Gods! I have the [warrior] class” He looked over at Bloodstone, “are you, all right?”

“No, not really must be to many levels at once, just give me a few minutes.”

There was some discussion amongst Eve, Newton, Beth, Sarah. Miguel was listening along with Amethyst, both not engaging in the whispered conversation.

Eve was the first to break away from the group and stand next to Gregory and Isabel. “This is crazy, how are you able to do that with classes.” She asked.

“Who knows, I just think differently than most people.”

“Give me the pirate class you have.”

“You sure”

“Hurry up before I change my mind.”

He reached over to touch Eve, “Give pirate class”

[Pirate sub class removed]

The pain behind his eyes, was excruciating, he almost threw up, the pain was so intense.

“That’s a lot of pirate levels,” Eve said.

“Yeah, surprised me to when I offered to take them from the captain. I think he found it humorous that he was able to get rid of them.”

“Your turn Sarah”, Eve said returning to the group.

Bloodstone looked at Sarah, “What?”

“You saved my life, I want the rest of the classes, a cook is no use to you but a thief, or a mage, or a wizard.” She shrugged.

“A cook is useful, you don’t have to do this.”

“I want to be useful, give me all the classes you don’t want.”

“Seriously, you don’t have to do this.”

“Just do it.”, Sarah said closing her eyes.

He reached out and said, not that he had to say anything, “give class [trader], Give class [thief], give class [mage]”

[Trader sub class removed]

[Thief sub class removed]

[Mage sub class removed]

Bloodstone staggered, and Gregory held him steady.

“That’s not all the classes” Sarah said.

“But”

“Stop being a prude, it’s just a class”

Bloodstone transferred the last class he was willing to lose.

[Prostitute sub class removed]

“See not so bad. Oh, Skills!”, she said.

Bloodstone panted, trying to block the pain. “it’s like something is ripped out of you. Give me a few minutes.” He looked at the king, are you convinced?”

“Yes, I think you should still take her class from her.”

“Why?”

Isabel spoke softly, “You will need to see for yourself, maybe you can find a solution that I can’t see.”

Bloodstone stood up straight, “I don’t think this a good idea.” He reached out and touched Isabel on the forehead. He activated the skill, to remove the class.

[Sub Class Seer 37 Acquired]

For a moment there was a calm, and then the skill wave hit.

Gamers Eight -Day five

Day 5

Bloodstone woke with a pounding head ache, it was like a knife behind his eyes. Perhaps he over did it yesterday, He couldn’t hear anyone up yet. He stumbled out of bed, and opened the door. The light burned, making the pain behind his eyes an agony, he closed the door, and crawled back to bed.

Newton knocked on Bloodstones door, “You up?”

“Go away,” The voice said from the other side.

“We need you up,” Newton said.

“Ugh,”, Bloodstone showed up at the door. He looked pale and tired.

“You look awful, did you get any sleep.” Newton asked.

“I don’t think so, pounding migraine, I think I overdid it.” He replied squinting.

“Over did it? Your wife was exhausted as well, and she’s up”, He said.

“No aspirin, I think I know why I didn’t level, never actually fell asleep. Way too much on my mind. I need to talk to you real quick.” He said opening the door wider.

“What’s up?” Newton asked stepping inside.

“A couple of things, first like I did over exert myself. I hope though it was worth it, that what I wanted to talk to you about. I need to know if what I did was ethical, I think it was, just need a second opinion.” Bloodstone said holding his hand on the bridge of his nose.

“Ok, so what did you do this time?” He asked.

“I interfered with a group under king’s orders, I saved a girl’s life, someone from our world. I just am not sure how the king might see it.” Bloodstone said.

“It depends, personally, if no one else was hurt, and you saved lives, only a fool would punish someone for that. You may get a reprimand; the king has never struck me as foolish. A little too trusting at times, I feel he’s a little overburdened trying to run the kingdom without help. It might be why he elevated you and your wife as a lord, keep your friends close and your enemies closer, kind of thing.  Once he saw the ledgers, he was the one who asked me about the discrepancies. The steward kept trying to distract him.” Newton said.

“Well that’s one less thing to worry about. The unethical thing was messing with someone’s mind.” Bloodstone said softly

“Whose?”, he said a little alarmed.

“Well the girl, they though she was dead, might as well have been. Would have been if I didn’t notice.” He looked up at Newton.

“So what did you do? I have a feeling your feeling guilty because of what you did, so what was it.”, Newton asked.

“The girl, the only reason I heard her was she was screaming in her own mind, she wanted someone to save her. I offered her a choice, to serve me or to stay as she was. It was a spur of the moment thing, she needed something to believe in, I gave her that something.” He said looking at Newton with bloodshot eyes.

“You want me to tell you what you did was ok? If you’re worried about the question, I think what you did might be a bad thing, or a good thing. I don’t even have an idea how your able to read people’s minds or some of the other things you’re able to do. The fact that you’re worried about doing the wrong thing, well as long as you’re worried about that I think you should be fine. You look horrible.” Newton said.

“Yeah, I’ll live and so will she.” Bloodstone said sitting back on the bed.

“Oh yeah! we got some magic items and that box from the enchanter, your daughter opened it. You will never guess what was inside.” Newton said changing the subject.

Bloodstone looked at him skeptically,” Your messing with me, Kuya?”

Newton nodded, “Freaky silver cat was inside the box, didn’t want anything to do with us, and your son said he didn’t do familiars and it locked itself back inside the box.”

“I have a headache, so what did the cat want.” He asked.

“To choose a new master, your daughter and son turned it down.” Newton shrugged.

“Why do I have the feeling your just messing with me, a cat in a box, why does that sound familiar?” He asked.

“Uh, now that you mention it. Schrödinger wasn’t that an experiment about a cat in a box?” Newton groaned.

“You think someone is messing with us?” Bloodstone asked.

“I hope not, don’t we have enough problems now. Speaking of which we need you out there for the meeting, you’re the guy with the plan.” Newton said reaching for the door.

“Ugh, fine, if I scream don’t take it personally.” He said grabbing a blanket off the bed. He wrapped it around himself and pulled it over his head to block the light.

Newton shook his head, “You’re such a weird guy, you know that?”

Bloodstone just laughed, from under the blanket, “Yeah, I never said I wasn’t, at least you can count.”

They went out into the larger common room, where most of the group were eating breakfast. Amethyst came out of the spare room helping the small blond woman to the table, she was very unsteady on her feet and leaned on Amethyst for support. Everyone turned from Bloodstone who was wrapped in a blanket his eyes face shrouded in shadows, to the woman being helped to the table. She still had a large purple bruise on the right side of her face, that seems to go back to her neck. She finally sat in the chair and relaxed putting her head on the back of the chair. She was wearing a simple sun dress, that showed off more of her skin than it should. Most of her right arm was purple splotches. She winced when she rested it on the chair.

“That looks painful, and who are you?” Xach said looking at her bruise.

“Xach, don’t be an ass” Kuya said.

“This is Mouse, until she remembers her name,” He glanced at Newton.

“Hi, Anyone an aspirin, or a healing potion.” She said looking around the room more with her eyes than turning her head.

“No healing potions, at least not for a couple of days, your body needs to heal naturally.” Bloodstone said

“Wouldn’t a healing potion fix the bruises, we have a bunch we got yesterday.” Eve asked looking at Newton.

“No, healing potions, unless you really want to kill her.” Bloodstone sighed. “Listen, all of you, I have been pushing myself for two days now, farther than I really should. I’m using three classes in a way they shouldn’t be used.”

“What, I don’t understand” Beth said.

“It’s time I come clean about the classes I have, [Swordsman], [Psion], [Wizard] and [Engineer]. Simple classes at least on the surface. First off why am I the only one with [Wizard]. Most of you have a [Mage] class. Let’s go over what that means, A [Mage] uses mana they have within them, let’s say this bowl represents your mana pool, or how much magic you can put into a spell.” He said grabbing a bowl and setting it next to Newton. “A wizard’s mana pool is smaller, because a wizard uses magic a little differently. We encapsulate a spell with the mana needed to cast it, using the magic itself to keep it ready for use.”, He started to explain.

“How does a mage use mana?”, Eve asked.

“Mages use mana a little differently. Mages use it to generate an effect, ice, lighting, fire or water, to name a few. Mages have a larger mana pool, and it fills faster. You’re wondering how I know this.” He asked.

“Yeah, you are not a mage so how would you figure something like that out,” Beth asked.

“Well I am going to show you, this needs to be kept a secret.” He said pulling out a small leather looking bundle and his phone from his pocket. “These two things, your phone, and what is in this bundle.“ He unrolled the leather looking material, and under it was a purple felt. He unrolled that revealing a single large quartz crystal along with three small marbles that looked a sickly green and red. The crystal itself was a slight brown color though clear and tapered to points on both ends.

“Where did you get those,” Newton asked.

“From a few places, I have two more crystals. “ He nodded to Lady amethyst and again at Kuya. They each produced another crystal though the one Amethyst had was not uniform along the length but even more tapered, where Kuya’s was mostly clear but one point was cloudy. They placed them on the felt that was on the table. The three crystals glowed with a soft blue light.

“How long have you had them?” Beth asked Kuya and Amethyst.

“Since the first day when we got new clothes, my dad said they were acting strange and didn’t want all of them in one place.” She said.

“They are like mana batteries, no, that’s an oversimplification. They are amplifiers; they each act a little different. The bloodstones,” He pointed to the marbles, “are even stranger. They seem to focus the mind, I think that they helped me get the [Psion] class.” He sat down looking at the group.

“You are making that all up,” Eve said reaching for one of the crystals.

“No, just don’t drop it; I think you will see what I mean.” He said as she picked up the tapered and oddest of the crystals. Eve grabbed it tightly pulling it close to look at it.

“It tingles, like a mild shock.”, she offered it to Beth.

Beth held out both hands, and Eve dropped in gentling onto her palms, “That’s weird, why do you have them in the first place.”  Beth asked placing it back on the table, where the felt was.

“You are going to laugh, I am one of those crystal collectors, they have always fascinated me. You know quartz is in every cell phone, it is used in timing circuits. I had them on me when we were summoned.” Bloodstone rambled.

“So why tell us about them,” Newton asked.

Bloodstone looked at each of them, “We need every advantage we can get here, If I expect you to trust me, then I have to trust you first. You said you have magic items, let us see what we ended up with.”

Newton began placing the items on the table, and Kuya put the strange wooden box in the middle.

“I think a fair way of dividing these up is a majority vote, need before greed kind of thing. Also keep in mind that sometimes putting a good item in a teammates hands helps you even more. Ok Newton what did you end up with?”  He asked.

Newton smiled and put his phone down and hit play. The enchanters voice explained about all the items.

“Armor, cloak, belt, ring, amulet, wand, and the mystery box. Who wants what” He asked.

Beth looked at the wand, “I wanted to try out the wand.”

Amethyst picked up the cloak, “Let us see how warm it is?”

Newton, grabbed the belt, “How much stronger I wonder”

Eve picked up the amulet, “Too bad I didn’t have this the other day.”

Kuya said, “I don’t want anything”

The blond girl who had been silent the whole time asked,” Can I get something” she said eyeing the box.

“Well unless you can open the box, right here, then the only thing left is the armor.” Newton said giving her a look.

“That armor looks gross, can I get the box?” She asked.

“Sure, if you can open it.” Kuya said shaking her head slightly.

The girl reached out and picked up the box, she turned it over and over a few times,”I don’t want the armor, help me open the box”

Everyone was looking at her, as she tried pulling on the box. This went on for five minutes before she tossed the box back on the table. “Stupid box”, she said.

“Kuya, would you be so kind as to open the box, and talk with this cat.”, Bloodstone asked Kuya.

“Fine “, she set the box on the table correctly, the soft glowing ball of light dropped into the box and then few behind her ear as there was a click, and the box opened.

Bloodstone pushed the lid up and the silver cat stood up in the box.

“How adorable,” Amethyst said.

The cat looked over at her, with one eye opened, “Humph” The cat looked around the room, “I still don’t find any of you worth my time. Except maybe you,” He said focusing on Kuya.

“Listen here cat,” she said pointing a finger at the cat. “I don’t need any of your shit.” The cat blinked.

“I would imagine that the cat has a name.” Bloodstone said pulling the blanket off his head. His hair was a mess, and his eyes were bloodshot.

The cat looked over at him, “I do, and who might you be?”

“I’m her dad, so pardon me if I start asking questions of a weird silver cat who is interested in my daughter. “He said in a serious dad tone.  The cat blinked again, and then stared at him.

The blond girl reached out towards the cat holding her hand out to it. The cat looked at her, “Touch me at your peril,” it said in threatening tone, almost a growl. She pulled her hand back quickly. The cat focused back on Kuya, ”The offer still stands, you opened the box, twice now.”

Bloodstone reached over and closed the box. The cat looked at him eyes narrowing, “That was a mistake.”

“No, it was deliberate, now you will listen. No one here is going to enter into any contracts with some cat in a box, without reading the fine print.” He said glaring back at the cat.

“Fine print?” The cat asked.

“What is your deal, why are you in a box? Seems kind of weird to me.” Bloodstone said looking at the others, “Right?”

Newton nodded, “Is this a joke, cat in a box?”

The cat leaped up on the box, and continued to stare at Bloodstone, “You smell strange.”

The cat looked back at Kuya, “Would you open the box,” It asked.

“Nope, not taking any shit from you.” She said.

The can glared, at Kuya and then at Bloodstone. “You are messing up my purpose, I am supposed to stay with the box until it is opened by the heir to my master’s legacy.”

“How is that working for you.” Newton asked.

The cat glared at Newton, “You are not worthy, of being the heir, you can’t even open the box.” it sneered.

Amethyst laughed, “It can’t open the box either.” The cat glared at her.

Eve asked, “Who is your master, mr. cat.” The cat looked at a paw, ignoring Eve.

Beth looked at Kuya, “Maybe you should open the box again so it can climb back in like a good little kitty. It doesn’t even know who its master is.”

“Ok so I guess I get the armor,” Bloodstone said ignoring the cat on the box and picking up the armor.

“What do we do about it,” Eve said pointing to the box and the cat.

“Ignore it for now, since it’s not going to talk with any of us except Kuya, stubborn cat”, Bloodstone said.

“I heard that, I am only doing what I was told to do, and your causing me all kinds of problems.” The cat said getting comfortable on the box.

“What were you told?” Eve asked.

The cat turned at looked at her, “I was told to wait in the box until the heir opened it.”

“Seems to me Kuya is the heir, she opened the box.” Beth said.

The cat turned to Beth, “Then why does she refuse to accept me as her servant.”

“I don’t do that kind of thing, suck it.” Kuya said.

The cat sniffed, “So aggravating”

“Hold on a sec, do you mean to tell me, that you have to be a servant?” Bloodstone asked.

“It is what I was created for.” The cat said.

“That’s sad”, Eve said.

“Maybe the cat can hunt the mouse.” Xach said grinning.

“Mouse?” The cat asked.

Everyone pointed at the blond girl.

“That’s not my name!” She snapped, “Its….I can’t remember”,

“Of course not, you were mostly dead yesterday.” Bloodstone teased.

“Kuya open the box for the cat, he looks so out of sorts.” Amethyst said.

The ball of light zipped into the box out the other side, and nothing happened. It did it two more times, and the box didn’t open. If flew a lazy circle around the cat and returned to Kuya, skittering in her ear. The voice sounded high pitched, and agitated, though the content was unintelligible.

“Uh Neo says he can’t open the box, somethings missing.” She said.

The cat looked over at her, and didn’t say anything.

“There was a knock at the door, and the maid, opened the door. A soldier was outside, he entered, ”The King has returned and requests your presence.”

The cat looked over at him, and yawned, showing a set of sharp teeth.

“Whom, did he want to see”, Newton asked.

“All of you, including the dead girl.” He said answering Newton.

“I’m not dead,” the girl said giving him a look.

Bloodstone looked at the cat, “Hey watch these for me will you.” He pointed to the crystals on the table.

“I am not your servant,” The cat intoned. The guard looked over at the cat, “Uh, what is that?”

“A pain in the ass,” Eve said, picking up a crystal and putting it in her pocket.

The other two crystals were picked up by Beth and Xach who got to them before Newton.

Bloodstone dropped the blanket by the table, “Great, this should be fun” He said under his breath.

The group of them filed out, leaving the cat sitting on the box.

When they arrived in the throne room, the King was pacing. He looked up when they arrived. There were many people standing off to the side, some they recognized some they didn’t. The prince was standing off to one side near the throne. “Finally, my son says you are working on several projects, to help with the wall.”

Newton stepped forward to the front of the group, “Your Majesty, we are still doing the preliminary investigations, to see if we can improve your infrastructure. We haven’t even gotten to the cost analysis.”

“Good, good, you still have three weeks or so, I was just looking to see if you had any break troughs.” He said looking over Newton.

“We have several things we are looking at, Steel factory, Trains and Cement. They all can be worked on in parallel, as each one would require some elements of the other.” Newton said.

“I see, this cement, how would you transport it?” He asked.

“Well, it is like a powder when its dry, you would add water, and other materials if you needed to and it would be set in forms, kind of how a cake is made, from a batter, it dries and you have a solid layer”, Beth explained.

“How much of this concrete can you make?” He asked.

“There are a few key ingredients, one is limestone, another is clay. The biggest issue is heat, to cook the material.” Beth said.

“Your majesty, we are looking to get a small demonstration for you, once we can get that, we should be able to move to larger scale production. It is going to take time to get to that point. I don’t think you understand how fast you could have your wall built with a large-scale concrete factory, a steel factory and a working train system. The startup for them will take a bit of work, but once done you could see the wall build in years instead of decades, and even start work on a sixth wall, in your lifetime.”

The king paused, turned at looked at Newton “What you say sound like a fantasy, or a story. You seem to believe what you’re saying.  What would you need to start this concrete?”

Beth looked at Newton, then back to the king,” Concrete isn’t too hard to make, it’s just a process. You’re going to want a large scale, production, to supply the wall, wagons would slow that process. A train would greatly speed that up. You would need a steel factory to get train parts. Only me and Bloodstone have the engineer class, anyone else who has that would be very helpful”

The king nodded, and turned and looked at Bloodstone “Yes, that much we understand. I have only been gone a day and I have heard some very interesting things about you.”

“All good I hope?” Bloodstone said putting his thumb above the bridge of his nose.

“Bringing people back from the dead, and not being a necromancer, that’s very interesting. The girl you brought back from the dead, how did you do it and can you do it with the rest of the dead heroes?”

“Uh, she wasn’t dead.” Bloodstone said looking at the blond girl.

“Someone is not telling the truth here,” He looked at the three drivers who were standing off to the side. “They signed that the bodies they were transporting were dead. Would you care to explain how you knew she wasn’t dead, when these three said she was?”

“I heard her, your majesty.” Bloodstone said.

“Would you care to elaborate?” The Kin asked.

“She was screaming, up here.” He pointed to his head.

The king smiled, “Does it have to do with one of the seven classes you have?”

“Seven?” Bloodstone said naming them out loud, “[Wizard], [Hero],[Engineer],[Swordsman], [Lord] and [Psion]” He said the last one at a lesser volume.  “That’s six”

The king stared at him, “There is other class that is not named. I have a skill [know class], so I have been finding out some very interesting things.”

“I see.” Bloodstone said meeting his gaze.

“What class is it that allowed you to hear her?” He asked.

“[Psion]” Bloodstone said.

“What kind of class is that and what skills does it have?” The King asked.

Bloodstone glance over at the blond girl, and then back to the king, “It allows me to hear thoughts, in a focused area. I finally have it under control. There is another skill that I have.”

“Oh! what skill would that be.” The king asked.

“Epiphany, it lets me make connections with my knowledge. I am a book worm, reading all the time, still do, well just the books I brought with me. “, he said sheepishly.

“Books? I don’t recall you having any books.” The king looked skeptical.

“They are on the laptop and on my phone, some people collect music, I collect books.” He shrugged.

“You heard her, with your class, then what did you do?” The king asked, glancing at his ring.

“I asked the soldiers to get a board, a stretcher and rope. I also asked if there was a place I could work, were it would be warm and elevated, my wife was with me.” The king nodded, everyone was listening to the explanation. “Two of her neck vertebras were shattered, and several bone shards had cut into her spinal cord. Her arm was broken and she had some swelling, and bruising you can see. She needed to be moved, but with spinal damage you can’t just move someone, you can cause more damage, so I tied her to a board. There was the remain of an arrow still in her back.”

The healer was still looking at the blond girl, “You Majesty, it sounds like ritual magic, what do you say Evanguard.” He glanced over at a man standing off to one side.

“If its ritual magic it’s not something I am familiar with.” A lean looking man wearing a dark robe, and a strange cloak replied.

“It is common practice, from where we are from, immobilize the spine, to prevent further damage. Dam Blood, that’s crazy, even modern medicine would have left her paralyzed.” Newton said looking at Bloodstone then at the girl.

The blond girl looked over at Bloodstone, her lower lip quivering slightly.

“Girl what is your name, do you recall any of this.” The healer asked. The blond girl looked over at the healer, and shook her head no.

The healer looked over at the king, “perhaps this man is some kind of necromancer, I know of no such art, or healing technique to restore a broken spine. It is remarkable, and would involve further study.”

The King returned his gaze to Bloodstone, “Go one, how did you do this feat, my best healer and one of the highest mages in Rhir, have no idea what you have done here, please explain.”

Bloodstone, stared at the king and then continued, “I was taught, by the enchanter about magic thread. I took that and applied it to hold the broken ends together, using magical energies to hold the broken ends together. I used the same principal to hold the two broken bones in her arm together as well as the bones in her neck.”

The girl touched the back of her neck reflexively.

“Is that all you did?” The King asked.

There was a long silence, “No, I blocked out some of her memories, and made her sleep while I worked.”

“Why,” The king asked.

Bloodstone looked at the king, “To help her heal, the trauma was driving her insane. She was in a wagon for three days, and everyone thought she was dead, she was begging someone to help her. What would you have done?” He asked.

The king nodded, “So you made her forget her name, and what had happened.”

“I wanted to make sure she got a chance to heal, maybe it was wrong, to do that, I can undo the mental block.” He said turning to the blond girl.

The healer turned at looked over at the king, “This girl should be studied, have you decided what you are going to do with her?”

“Could you block all of her memories if you wanted,” The king asked.

“I could, not sure why you would want that. I would refuse to do something like that, king or no king.” Bloodstone stated.

“Have you altered my memories,” The king asked.

“No, I have not.” Bloodstone said seriously. The king glanced at the ring on his hand and seemed satisfied.

“Well what to do with,” The king paused for a moment, “What is her name?”

One of the drivers was looking over the sheets of paper, and said “Ah here, it is, Sarah Whittaker. Hero and cook, killed by a troll” He read off. Hearing her name was like a switch, and her face turned, pale and she sat down on the floor. Her gaze was unfocused.

“Sarah, would you be willing to return to help your associates” He asked.  She didn’t seem to hear him.

She let loose a scream that sounded inhuman, everyone took a step back. The wracking sobs that started as her hair covered her face, the king looked at Bloodstone.

“I told you, she needed to heal, it not just physical, but mental and emotional healing.” He said dropping to one knee and brushing her hair back.

“Don’t touch me!” she glared at him. Tears were rolling down her face.

“I don’t care if you hate me, you’re welcome.” He stood and walked to the far wall away from everyone and sat down back against the wall.

The king smiled, “You see, Heroes is what we need, not adventurers. Today you have all witnessed something wondrous, a Hero who did something no healer or mage has ever done, return a fallen soldier. A soldier who needs to heal”

The [mage] and the [healer] went over to the girl who sat sobbing in the middle of the floor. Amethyst stood next to her, the look she gave to the healer and the Mage made them keep a few feet back.  She knelt and put the cloak over her shoulders.  She sniffled, and looked up at Amethyst.

The healer turned and looked at the King, “Whats to happen with the girl?” he asked.

The king walked over to Bloodstone, “What should I do with the cook?”

“Does it matter what I say?” Bloodstone asked.

“I haven’t decided yet, she isn’t a hero anymore, so her usefulness to the kingdom is marginal at best. Tell me what you would do.” The king said.

Bloodstone looked beyond the king watching Sarah and Amethyst. The others had stood closer, not sure how to approach the situation. “Kindness, and compassion if your able to” He said looking back to the king.

“I didn’t know my [steward] was a spy. I have enemies who are trying to undermine, the wall. I have lost over half the heroes, and yet you save one of them, I can’t overlook this.“ He said to Bloodstone softly.  He turned to the gathered group, “She is no longer a Hero, so she shall be allowed to heal, once that is done her fate is her own. If she wishes to be examined you can make her an offer. I have made my decision, now for other affairs of state.  Ferald bring them in”

The guardsman nodded, and brought in the large blacksmith and his daughter Isabel was with him. The king looked upset, “Blacksmith Gant, you have been a loyal subject, even when your first born was taken from you, you have always remained loyal to the crown. Recent events have found a Hero, one that I charge with helping you in any manner he is able, to return your daughter sight, “He looked at Bloodstone.

There was a silence as what the king was saying sank in. The blacksmith crossed the room and loomed over Bloodstone. “Can you do this, is it within your power?”

Bloodstone looked up, “Honestly, I have no idea, I would need to look at Isabel’s eyes.”

The Blacksmith nodded, and returned, to where he had entered and walked Isabel back over to him. The crowd was hushed, as the king returned to his throne. She was wearing a blue dress, that seemed to be more for warmth than for the color.

Bloodstone stood up, the rest of the group stood watching as well. “What we are dealing with here.” Bloodstone stood studying the girls face, there were scars around her eyes and face, that were visible once you were close. “Can you open your eyes” He asked. The damage to her eyes was extensive, and very little was left except white scar tissue.

“I have no idea,” Bloodstone looked over at the king then to the blacksmith. “Can you tell me how this happened?”

The blacksmith tensed, slightly, “It was close to ten years ago, when I lived on the edge of the blight, my girls were attacked, my eldest, daughter, was murdered. They would have taken Isabel, had I not been there. “I will trust you, the king trusts you,” He held out his hand.

Bloodstone shook the blacksmiths hand. It was rough and strong. Before he let go of he put Isabel’s hand on top of Bloodstone hand. “You will look after my daughter.”

There was a sharp intake of breath from Isabel as her hand touch his. He moved her hand to the joint above his elbow. He looked the Blacksmith in the eye and nodded, not confident enough to speak. The Blacksmith returned to the edge of the room, watching.

Bloodstone guided Isabel back over to the group. “Newton, Beth, either of you have any thoughts on how to fix someone’s eyes.”

“Uh, no”, Newton said, “Even modern medicine can’t do that.”

Beth put her hand on Isabel’s shoulder, “I’m Beth, let me know if you need anything.”

Eve grabbed Bloodstones other arm, “You should ask the king about Miguel.”

“Oh right, I will be right back. “ He said guiding Isabel’s hand to Eve’s should.

“Your Majesty, if you have a moment I was wondering what the disposition of Miguel is.” He asked as he got closer.

“Who?” The king asked.

“The guy that was here after Eve arrived that was a bit of a hot head.” Bloodstone replied.

Ferald leaned forward, and said, “The one you sent to the dungeon.”

“Oh him, well I suppose you could speak with him tomorrow. Ferald, please arrange it.” The king asked.

“Of course”, He said leaning back.

“Is there anything else?” The king inquired.

“No your Majesty, “Bloodstone said turning to return to the group.

The king returned to speaking with the three soldiers and Ferald. “I don’t know what I should do with you three, what do you suggest Ferald.”

Bloodstone turned back, “Your majesty, these three, is there a problem?”

“Nothing I can’t handle. They did a lousy job of checking the bodies. I can’t have them breaking my decrees without repercussions.” The king replied looking them over.

“Promote them, they did precisely what they needed to do, if they had been late, or slacked off Sarah would not have survived. There was nothing they could have done to help her, even by my standards it’s a miracle she’s alive. I also can’t take all the credit, my wife helped. She channeled magic into both of us for hours.” Bloodstone said looking back to the group.

“Hummm, that’s a valid point. What do you think Ferald.” The king questioned.

“He makes a good point, and I was going to recommend keeping them where they are.” said as he looked over at the three soldiers standing there.

“With your permission we would like to return to our suite”, Bloodstone turned and walked back to the group, they had gotten Sarah standing while he was talking with the king. The king waved him off without saying anything further.

It was a quiet trip back to the suite; no one seemed to want to break the silence. Bloodstone led Isabel, through the corridors the rest followed, even Sarah. Upon arrival, the maid greeted them with tea and small flat biscuits. Everyone sat down to have tea, and no one notice Bloodstone fall asleep, until tea was being passed out.

“He fell asleep, it’s not even noon.“ Eve said.

“He was exhausted from last night, he looked horrible this morning.”, Newton replied, eating a biscuit.

The cat and the box were still on the table, the can had sprawled across the top of the box its feet tucked under its body. The cat opened one eye, “You people are very noisy, can someone open the box.”, The cat said eyeing Kuya its tail swishing back and forth.

“I don’t recognize that voice, who is it?” Isabel said.

“What is she blind?” The cat asked.

“Yes, yes she is,” Eve and Sarah both said together.

“Jinx,” Kuya said to the two of them.

The cat opened the other eye, “really, how inconvenient. if you must know, I am Azalar Gin Evazes, House protector of the Wizard, Amalathian Teivel.”

Isabel gasped, “I know that story, Teivel, the wizard of Terandria back in the golden age of dragons. I heard the story from my mother when I was younger. So the story goes, over a thousand years ago a great wizard knew he was dying and wanted to leave gifts for his children, and grand children. It is said he crafted a box to put the gifts in, of all his knowledge, and his greatest possessions, to pass on to his heirs. When he died, they only found a small box in the room with the wizard, and his silver cat was nowhere to be found. A note was left on the box in the Wizards handwriting. It was a simple thing all his gifts and blessing to his children were in the box, and the box would open for those who knew him best. There were six children and nine grandchildren, they all wanted the box. Siblings and cousins fought over the box, until one slew another and escaped with the box. The box has appeared throughout the ages, and only brings death or folly to those who possess it, as the surviving ancestors are always watching for it, to steal it back and plunder its contents. It’s also why calling someone a Teivel is considered a grave insult. “

The room was silent after she spoke, and everyone else looked at the cat.

“How would I know what happened I have been locked in a box.” The cat said stretching and walked on the table towards the blind girl.

“I like that story, there is the one about the dragon, and the princess, that’s my favorite. Two lovers, forever meant to be kept apart, one a great and powerful dragon the other a Princess of a small kingdom.” She hugged herself, “It’s totally implausible, and no dragon would ever love a human. Not that there are dragons anymore, at least not the smart and spell casting ones. At least no stories, I have ever heard recently. Those tales are very old.”

The maid hearing about the stories answered, “Well there was the recent tale about a dragon. The dragon was looking for a hero to slay him, rather sad tale that one.”

Isabel said “I have not heard that tale“

They chatted for a half hour more, and then Newton and Beth said they would be going to the library. Kuya and Amethyst went with them to see where it was. Xach excused himself and went out to the training fields. Sarah and Isabel went to the women’s side of the suite and closed to door as not to wake up Bloodstone. The silver cat followed them into the suite.

“I heard them talking about what had happened to you, would you tell me? “ Isabel asked.

“I.. I was attacked by, I don’t even know what it was, I only saw it for a moment before it hit me. I remember waking up to a strange sound, like squeaking and wanting to tell someone to stop making that noise. I couldn’t moved couldn’t see, and then the noise continued, I remember hearing voices. I must have slept, it was like that for a long time, and I thought I was dead. Just that weird noise and I wanted to scream, but I couldn’t my mouth was dry, I was having a hard time breathing and then everything would fade. I knew I must have been dead, I just wanted the noise to stop, I couldn’t move, couldn’t feel anything but cold. I started to scream in my own mind, I just wanted it to all stop. Then the noise stopped and a voice in my head said I would be all right. Then there was light, sounds a feeling of being moved. I have no way to describe the feelings I had. I am still coming to grips with it all.” She said softly. Her voice trembling at the descriptions she gave.

Isabel hugged her, “Do you think that he can help me?”

“I don’t know, maybe, if he can’t I will find a way to help you myself, or make him help you.” Sarah sniffled.

When they returned later in the day they found the two of them asleep, and a silver cat still sitting on the box.

Gamers Eight – Day four

Day 4

There were rumors around the city, that a demon had been seen, that the king had made a pact with the demon king, a dozen other rumors, mixed with just enough truth to not be believable. The one rumor that did circulate widely was that the king had summoned a group of people, one who was in prison, a demon and the king had made someone a [Lord].

Newton, Beth, Eve, Kuya, Xach and Lady Amethyst were in the main room talking.

“Turns out he was right, there is not a single reference to religion anywhere, other than class’s like [cleric], [priest], [acolyte], [holy paladin], among others. There’s some references to holy artifacts, and holy places, the thing is they are all vague or made in passing. I am beginning to lean towards Bloodstone’s theory that the gods did not fight each other, but with the various races.”, Newton said hefting a book.

“It’s one of the few working theories we have; the evidence suggests there was a falling out with the gods and the races. All records of the gods who they were, have been erased, destroyed, or just forgotten. It makes me think the gods they had were not the kinds of deities, we had in our world.” Beth said to the group.

“Phhht, who needs god,” Kuya said.

Xach was playing with his game boy system, and seemed to be ignoring the conversation.

“Me and Beth have worked out with Bloodstones help a plan to make concrete, steel and build the infrastructure to get it all moving. We still have a bunch of holes in the plan, the biggest is sources of materials, where to process the materials and how to get it to the different locations. iron, limestone, clay, and a source of fuel for heating the mixtures, converting the iron to steel. Lots of things to figure out, seriously if you’re just going to fool around can you leave?” Newton said listening to the beeps and music from the Gameboy system.

“I’m listening,” Xach said glancing at Newton, then back to the game.

“Does he ever take anything seriously?” He asked Kuya and Amethyst.

“Xach, stop being an ass.” Kuya said.

Xach looked up, clicked off the Game, “what about using magic, for heating, it would be easier to control. There’s enough of us here who could use magic, and it would be a good way to train fire magic, and ice and water magic for cooling.”

Newton just stared at him, “That’s a good idea, one we keep setting to the side, your right though, it’s a good way to train as well.”

Kuya asked, “Who doesn’t have [elemental] or [mage] as a class.”

Lady Amythyst, said, “Just [raid enchanter] and [illusionist] classes. I’m not a [tank] either.”

He looked over at Lady Amethyst “How did he heal Eve,you were there. A throat slash over one of the arteries, that’s usually fatal. We now have healing potions, thanks to the king’s [guardsman]. Though I am not sure if it would fix blood loss.” Newton asked.

“I was there, and I am not really sure what he did. He’s a pretty smart guy, you will have to ask him when he wakes up.” Amethyst said.

“We will, he kind of freaked us out when the connection was severed, we thought he had been hurt.” Beth said.

Marie the [maid] entered with a wooden push tray with food from the kitchen. “I have breakfast, the cook said to tell you Lady Amethyst that he would love to know about some of the thinks you like to make.”  She said bringing food and plates to the table.

They ate in relative silence, Newton leaned back and looked at the simple eggs and toast, still on the main serving dish he glanced at the maid. “There are a few things we know about this kingdom, it is pretty big, you have the main city, the capital. This is where we are now, in the King’s quarter, from what I understand, we are in the residences, not the fortress. There are the docks, and shipyards here in the city. There is also the first wall, that’s to the north west. There are a few, locations where you can get through the first wall to the space between the first wall and the second wall. A large strip that has ocean on both sides. this pattern repeats, to the fourth wall, where they are working on the fifth. There are major gaps open to the blight lands. Monsters and raiding parties of demons are frequent, between the fifth and fourth walls where there are no garrisons. It is about two days trip from here to the fourth wall, that’s by cart, walking would take longer, unless you have a skill.”

“Seems kind of a waste to make walls, like that,” Eve said.

“You would think they would use one wall to hold one wall to advance. It seems that they are taking territory slow back from the blight lands every hundred and fifty years or so. The thing is that it is not accelerating, its slowing. The territory they need to hold has expanded. The fifth wall they are trying to build will take at least eighty years with the tech they are using now.” Newton said.

“Why eighty years, you ask” Beth started. “Well the problems they have are, constant attacks, on the building zones, getting stone out to the sites, and the lack of skilled labor.”

“We have a plan, we can get this all compressed to a few years, we need to invent the following. Concrete, Steel.” He smiled as he continued, “dynamite, and trains.”

There was a bit of silence, “Isn’t that a little dangerous?”, Eve asked.

Newton shook his head, “No, it’s very dangerous, at least the dynamite stuff. We could invent guns, and bullets, however, it’s not something I personally know how to make. The biggest issue, is controlling the knowledge. Steel, Concrete and even trains are relatively safe technologies. The explosives, that’s going to have to be tightly controlled. It’s one of the reasons the inventor of TNT in our world made sure the profits from it went to improve humanity and make sure those who promoted peace and improve lives were recognized. Bloodstone has some ideas on how to keep the secret, from leaving the continent, I think me and him are the only one who know the full recipe for making the explosive we want to use.”

“I didn’t know my dad knew how to make explosives,” Kuya said.

“Technically he doesn’t but there is a book he has on his computer, and that’s all I am going to say.” Newton said seriously, “with Magic we can create some very precise controls; the only other thing I can think of is getting something that reads temperature accurately. Luckly we have someone who knows the conversions and how to get an accurate thermometer made.”

“So what do you want us to do?” Eve asked.

“Practice, Kuya has scribed some low level spells, fire , ice, electricity, water, light and dark are in the books, let take today and get some spell levels in the [mage] class or the [elemental] class, if we can. Seriously, the other group that they summoned was larger, according to the prince, and they made demands on the king and irritated him, they were here less than a week before getting sent to fight. I think your dad bought us some time, and I found something that he needed to deal with, and that bought us a window of opportunity.”

“I don’t care what the king wants, we should be asking the people what is going on, you know go to a bar, “ Kuya said, shrugging.

Beth sighed, “We went over this before, we keep the king off our backs and we can have a bit of free reign to figure out a way home. You still haven’t found the spell they were using to summon us here, keep working on that.”

“Sure, it’s just so boring, I can’t scribe all day every day, I need a break.” Kuya complained.

Lady Amethyst got up and went to Bloodstones door, “I’m going to stay with my husband. The enchanter we met with yesterday invited us to return at noon, perhaps you could make the trip and talk to her. Hold on let me get the other bag.” She went into the room and came out with one of the bags of holding and set it on the table. “there is a third of the remaining gold we had in there, so don’t go wasting it unless you can get something we all can study, or use.” She turned and went back into the room and closed the door.

“So who’s going?”, Newton asked.

It was decided that Eve wanted to stay, after some convincing the five of them headed out to the city, getting through the guards and gates wasn’t too difficult as all the guards seemed to know Xach from the training the day before.

The first thing they noticed was that the people looked serious, or focused. They hurried through the streets, and when the light rain started falling most of them were off the streets fairly quickly. The five of them had cloaks and put the hoods up. Many of the people only gave them a single look or got out of the way. Something about the group of them gave off the aura of not to be trifled with.

The first stop they made was a potion shop, Newton wanted to talk to a potion maker, and purchase some healing and mana potions. He also wanted to ask the shopkeeper about some specific chemicals as well as sources for materials.

The shop itself was neat and tidy, there was an older man mixing something in a pot. “Morning youngsters, what kin I do fer ya.” His apron was stained in a rainbow of stains from brown to yellow. A large set of leather gloves were next to the cauldron.

Newton stepped up, “I would like to buy some potions and ask some questions about potion making and chemicals, if you have the time.”

The man tasted what was in the pot, “Ben a slow day, I just have my lunch a brewing, the prices for potions are on the sign. You want to buy stuff to make potions from me, I f you’re a potion maker we could trade some recipes.”

Newton looked into the cauldron, inside was a brown sludge. He then looked over at the sign. “That pretty expensive for a potion, eight gold a piece, mana potions are three, would you be willing to reduce the price on bulk? “

The man took a bit of the brown sludge, “Almost done, you don’t like the price, it’s the lowest on the street, how many potions you looking to buy?”

“Well two healing potions for each of us, a mana potion for each of us, should we get a stamina potion or two?” Newton asked.

“Ten mana potions and eight healing potions, and three stamina potions should be enough for each of us.” Kuya said, looking at the potions on the shelves.

“fifty mana potions, forty healing potions, fifteen stamina potions?” The man asked.

“We have two other members who are not here at the moment,” Beth replied.

“Oh, um I don’t know if I have that much in stock. Never seen you in here before you just off the ship?” He asked as kuya looked at the potions.

“Nope, King summoned us; we are just stuck here till someone figures out how to send us back.” Xach said looking at his phone.

The shopkeeper stared at them for a moment, licked his lips, ”Your them hero types, sposed to help kill demons and wall building. Ami right?”

“Yeah, we wanted to know if you knew what lime was,” Beth asked.

“Green thing, come from warm places?” he asked.

Beth sighed, “Wrong kind of lime, looking for the stone kind of lime.”

“I, don’t think I have either type of lime you’re looking for missy” The shopkeeper said to Beth.

“I’m Beth, this is Newton, Xach, Kuya and Eve, Please don’t call me Missy”, Beth said a little hurt.

“Ok missy, you heroes’ here to buy potions, or just watch me eat lunch?” He said taking another bite of the brown goop.

Beth looked over at Newton, and rolled her eyes, “Ugh”

“We want to buy Seventy mana potions, thirtyfive healing potions, and fifteen stamina potions.” Newton said glancing at Kuya.

“I don’t have seventy mana potions on hand, I have fifty three, I can make more if you’re willin to wait a day.” The shopkeeper suggested.

“We can wait, that should be just shy of six hundred gold.” Newton said reaching for the bag of holding at his waist.

“You copper, silver or gold ranked ventures, seem kind of green to me.” The shop keeper said putting a scale up on the counter.

“What makes you say that,” Eve asked.

“Well you never haggled on the price, every venture that’s at least silver complains bout the cost, tries to haggle me down. Kinda refreshing knowing my work is preciated. Just cause you didn’t haggle, Ill throw in some anti poison and general disease cures, two fer each of you, hows that sound?” The shopkeeper asked.

“Sounds fair, how about you take a look at a list of things and tell me if you know what they are or if you know where we can get some.” Newton said taking a sheet of parchment from the bag.

“I like you,” The shopkeeper said holding his hand out for the parchment. He took the folded paper and started looking it over. “What do you want with aqua fortis, some nasty stuff that. Melt your face off, some of the stuff here on the list I can make or I can get.  The rest, not sure. Here let me keep your paper and see if I can get you prices, and amounts.” He suggested.

“Sure, I wouldn’t go mixing everything on that list together; I honestly don’t know what would happen.“ Newton said.

“You an [alchemist] “, he asked, looking over the list.

“Nope, I did take some chemistry in college, didn’t do too bad with it.  Why?” He asked.

“I don’t know what gummy worms are or, sweetish fish are, but if you describe them I might be able to figure out what they are.” He said looking at the list with more scrutiny

“Yeah those would be hard to explain, what about the last thing on the list.” Newton asked.

The shopkeeper looked at the bottom of the long list, “what’s a delorean,” he asked.

“It’s a metal thing, used in a few movies back home, why is that on the list.” Beth said, raising an eyebrow

“Yup a metal device, has all kinds of functions.” Newton said trying not to grin.

“I don’t know what that is,” Kuya said.

Eve looked over at her, “Seriously!? You never saw the movie with the delorean, I think I understand you a little more.”

“What is that supposed to mean,” Xach said

Eve burst out laughing, “Nevermind I will tell you later.”

“How you yungins plan to pay for these potions,” He asked.

Newton started putting gold on the scale. The shop keeper seeing the gold relaxed a little and started to gather up the potions requested and promised.

They had gathered up all the potions and put them in the bag of holding, Newton was carrying, they had taken delivery of half the mana potions, and the rest of the potions newton had had the shopkeeper bag them in a separate bag and put them in the bag of holding so as not to mix them up.

“You come back tomorrow and you can git the rest of the mana potions you ordered,” He said starting to eat his lunch.

After they left, the shop and were walking down the street, Eve asked, “Why the heck did you have some weird things on that list, a delorean?”

Newton grinned, “only someone from our world would even have a clue as to what some of the things on the list are, If someone stole the list and wanted to see what we are making, it is not going to help there is enough earth junk to confuse the locals. If someone tries to force you to tell them how to make something, you have a way out.”

“That’s being too paranoid,” Eve said.

“Is it, I’m protecting myself and you, until we can defend ourselves properly we have to keep our knowledge safe. Think of it as an insurance policy. We need to be indispensable to the king, so he leaves us alone. If we can get results, then we can move ont other projects, like figuring a way home.”  Newton said as they walked.

“Where are we going now?” Kuya asked.

“Not sure, your mother gave horrible directions to the enchanter’s house. I thought we would have been there by now.” Newton said looking around.

“Is that it,” Beth asked pointing to a four story building with a green lawn.

“Got to be, hopefully she will see us.” Newton said.

“I still think we should go to a bar, and get more information on this king” Kuya said, looking at the house skeptically.

“Stop with the bar, you don’t drink anyhow.” Xach said to Kuya

“Well it is, you know make contact with the…” She started to say.

“Stop, just stop, this is not some anime or manga.” Xach said.

“Just saying,” Kuya said dropping the subject.

“Can you two not fight, at least not till we get back to the palace.” Eve asked.

They went to the gate and went through to the door. Newton knocked twice. A young boy answered, “can I help you?” He asked.

“Yeah these two’s parents were here yesterday, they can’t make it asked if we could stop in and finish the conversation with your aunt I believe it was.” He gestured to Kuya and Xach

“Let me ask, “ He closed the door, and was gone for a bit, and then came back. “The [Enchanter] Jaslene will see you five, I will have to ask for your weapons to be left here at the entrance.”

The removed the weapons they had and left them on a table by the door.  They followed the young man out on to a veranda to the back of the property. There was an older woman wearing a deep green dress, it was elegant, and functional. She looked at them through her glasses. “You five, are as interesting as the two who were here yesterday. I am the [enchanter], Jaslene.”

Newton made the introductions, and she invited them to sit  around a small oval table out on the veranda. “So they will not be joining us today, pity I thought for sure your father could get that box open. Eve, that scar you have is rather odd, I have never seen magic burned into a person, it appears Bloodstone, has learned a lot in the short time he was here, I am impressed, Percival will you go retrieve my box.”

Percival, stared at her, “Are you sure, you said never to touch it.”

“Just go get it, use a cloth to pick it up.” She shooed him off the veranda. “I see your classes, are mostly known would you be willing to share what your classes are?” She asked.

Newton coughed, “I don’t have problem telling you my classes, Hero, Arithromancer, mage, and  knight, though I am not sure how easy getting them to tell you might be.”

Jaslene looked at Beth. Beth rolled her eyes, “It’s not like it’s a secret, Hero, Engineer, Mage.”

Jaslene, turned to Eve. Eve stared at her, grinned and said “[ladrón], [mago], [elementalista], and [héroe]”

Jaslene looked at her for a moment, blinked,” I see, and you” She looked at Xach.

Xach looked at her, “Pass”

She turned to Kuya, “What about you”

“Why do you want to know?” Kuya asked.

“I like to know the clients, helps me understand what they are looking for.” The Enchanter said to Kuya.

“Well, if you want to know my classes you have to make a deal with me,” Kuya said smiling. A white shimmer floated from behind Kuya’s ear and hung in the space between them.

“What is that?” Jaslene said surprised.

“That’s a thought mite.” She said staring at Jaslene.

“What is a thought mite, I have never heard of them.” She said staring at the soft glowing orb.

Percival returned with the box wrapped in a small blanket. He set it down on the table and opened the blanket. The orb of light dove into the box and vanished. Everyone at the table stared at the box.  Percival backed up away from the table waiting for his aunt.

The orb floated out and went to Kuya’s ear.

Kuya smiled, “I know what is in the box.”

“What?” She asked.

“Make a deal with me.”, Kuya said.

“You’re a very strange woman, what is in the box” Jaslene, said as Kuya stared at her.

Eve looked over at Kuya, “Where is that thing from, is it dangerous?”

Kuya not breaking eye contact, said, “It is very dangerous, it eats mana, and it’s a familiar of sorts.”

Xach stretched, “Keep your thought mites away from me.”

“Ok what kind of deal,” Jaslene asked.

“A good magic item for all of us and the box and everything in it. I will tell you my class, and show you what is inside the box.” Kuya asked still staring at her.“I don’t think you will want what is inside the box, Xach might, he is weird like that.” Kuya said still staring at her.

“That’s not much of a deal,” she said looking at the box on the table.

“I see, it’s your box, we just came here to see about magic items” Kuya said still staring.

Jaslene looked at the box then at Kuya who was still staring at her. She licked her lips, “Do you know how long I have had that box, twenty years, and you tell me you can open it. I spent five hundred gold on that box and twenty years, and you say you can open it?“

“Yes, how about this, then a magic item for every one of our group, that is of equal quality, and if you don’t like the contents of the box you sell us everything in it including the box itself for five hundred gold. Deal?” she asked.

“How many are in your group?” She asked.

“Seven of us, us five and my parents. I will even let items be from the box. “ Kuya continued to star at her.

“Ok I will accept your deal if you can open the box.” She said.

“Done.”, Kuya said. The ball of light became more solid and hovered over the box.  There was a soft click, and the lit popped up about half an inch. The ball zipped up above Kuyas head.

The woman gingerly reached out to open the lid. As it opened there was a soft hiss, a claw popped the lid open. A silvery metallic cat sat up. There were actual strands of fur silver fur. It looked around its eyes deep green orbs, it focused its attention on the enchanter.

“My word, a cat construct. The workmanship is exquisite,” She gasped.

“Madam, you are not worthy to be the heir to my masters works, not now not ever.” The cat looked at Kuya, “I acknowledge you, will you allow me to serve.”

The orb above Kuya’s floated between her and the cat construct. and Kuysa said, “Neo, is the only familiar I am comfortable with, my brother might be interested.”

The cat’s eyes narrowed, “That you decline makes you even more worthy of becoming the heir to my masters works, that you have a sibling, here, is very interesting.” The cat looked at each of them and settled on Xach.

The woman considered the box, and the cat, said “Touch nothing in my master’s box, without me as a guide you will certainly die.” Inside could be seen a deep red pouch, tied with a golden colored string, and the spine of a book leather book, covered in runes. There was just enough space for the cat to rest comfortably on top.

“You’re her younger brother, you too would be worthy to become the heir to my masters work, will you allow me to serve?” The construct asked.

Xach looked at the cat, “Not really into the whole familiar thing, so naaa.”

Eve looked over at Kuya and Xach, “You two are freaks, freaks I tell you. What about me am I worthy?” She asked.

The construct looked her over, “You are joking?”

Eve got into the cats face, “Are you making fun of me?”

The cat turned back to the box, “I was tasked with finding someone who could be the heir to my masters magic or could at least understand it, I am sorry there rest of you do not qualify.” With that in hopped into the box and closed the lid with a click.

There was a long silence. Jeslene just stared at the box. “Can you open that box again?” She asked.

Kuya looked at her, “No, you will just make it angry, and he will take the box somewhere else. I claim the box for my parents, one of them may be able to be worthy. You now owe me six more magic items.”

She stammered, “I agreed to no such thing. The deal was if I didn’t like the contents of the box, I would sell it.  I like the contents and will not sell it.”

“Then you owe me seven magic items, I opened the box, as you requested.” Kuya said her voice getting softer, but sterner.

Jeslene opened her mouth to say something, and closed it, thinking.

Kuya glared at her, and her eyes changed to jet black, her voice changed and resonated, “If you are going to break the deal, there will be consequences.”

Everyone looked at Kuya, Jeslene sighed, “fine I will give you six items, of my choosing, and sell you the box, for five hundred gold.”

Jeslene picked up her cane, and walked into the house. “Percival, please get my scales.” Percival followed her into the house.

She returned a few minutes later, with a satchel under her arm. She glared at Kuya, “Most of these items, I wouldn’t be able to sell as no one really wants them.”

She set down on the table a gaudy amulet, with a red crystal, a pair of boots, a belt of metal plates, with a polished round buckle, a piece of blackened wand, a suit of leather armor, that looked like it had seen better days, it looked worn and stained various shades of brown, and a small white ring with a white stone in its setting. The last item she put on the table was a shimmering blue black cloak, she folded it neatly and put it on the table.

Percival returned with a set of weights and a balancing scale, he placed it on the table. “Now who is going to pay me my five hundred gold?” Jeslene asked.

Newton began placing coins on the scales pan, it took a bit of time, and eventually the five hundred gold coins were placed in neat stacks on the table.

“Now I will tell you what the items are, I will not buy them back, and I don’t think anyone on the continent will be able to purchase them from you.” She said as she sat down back at the table.

“Hold on let me start recording this just in case,” Newton replied as he pulled out his cell phone.

“First, the amulet will deflect blows, or arrows, it will take time to recharge, it’s not going to be able to deflect more than one or two direct blows, without needed to be allowed to recharge, for at least a day. The boots will make tracking you nearly impossible, as it will obscures your tracks, however you can also leave tracks of any beast you find. The belt will increase your strength, the biggest drawback is that you will need to rest if you overexert yourself; you will also gain muscle the longer you use it, The fighter I purchased it from said he was strong enough already without it, and no one he knew wanted to buy it from him.  The wand allows you to channel fire; it came to me in the condition it is in, the mage who sold it to me, said she would come back for it, that was ten years ago, and I know that she left Rhir, shortly after selling it. The armor, was found in the west dungeon, and no one wanted it, its spelled to resist various elements, fire, cold, and lightning, there is nothing I can do about its appearance. The ring allows one to take control of undead, as a necromancer would, though it seems to be able to only control one undead creature. The last item is a cloak of warmth, it will keep you dry and warm, be it in a blizzard or in a raging rain storm, the only thing is that it is uncomfortably warm for most people. I have sold it twelve times and always have it returned with the same complaint, it’s too warm.” She finished reciting the attributes of each of the items, then turned to Percival, “Percival I think I will have tea out here, would you be a dear and put the scale away and start tea, will you stay for tea”

Percival picked up the weights and the scale, he rolled his eyes and walked off the veranda back into the house.

“We can do that, if it is not an imposition,” Newton said before the rest of the group could descent. He then put his phone away.

“Not at all, bring extra cups Perci,” She called after Percival.

The group sat in silence until Percival returned with a tray, with a tea kettle and six white porcelain cups. “Anything else,” He asked.

She waved him off, and he stood behind her several feet.

The group of them drank tea, and then gathered up the items and put them into the bag one at a time. The box Kuya picked up and carried along her arm.

Percival showed them out shortly after.

The stood outside the gate, “We should head back to the palace,” Newton suggested

“A bar, so we can learn more about this kingdom,” Kuya said looking down the street.

“Ill go with her, you can head back,” Xach said to the others.

“Nevermind, ill go tomorrow, “ kuya said giving Xach a dirty look.

The headed off back to the palace.

 

Bloodstone woke up and heard the familiar voice in his head.

[Psion level four]

[Wizard level three]

“Well that’s nice,” he said out loud.

“Whats nice,” Amethyst asked.

“Just leveling up,” He said sitting up and looking over at her.

“You scared the crap out of me!”  as she sat on the bed next to him.

“Oh you mean Eve,” he looked abashed.

She hugged him, and kissed him.

There were three wagons; they had been traveling for two days, stopping along the route back to the capital. The orders were to bring, the bodies of any of the heroes summoned. The king had ordered that if they fell they were to be brought back to the catacombs under the royal cemetery. This was practical, as well as a smart thing to do.  They could search the bodies for any gadgets, or magic they had acquired as well as keep the bodies from being used by anyone but the crown. There had been a lot of deaths from the Heroes, the soldier who drove the lead wagon wasn’t impressed. He had seen them cry and whine like children. “Heroes bah, corpses now.” They would be in the capital before noon and a short trip to dump off these bodies and they could relax a day or two before they got sent back to the blight.

They arrived at the palace checkpoint.

“What are you carrying?,” The [soldier] on duty asked.

“Corpses for the crypts, king’s orders,” he said passing over a scroll.  The soldier looked over the scroll and lifted the tarp covering the bodies; they had been wrapped in burlap to keep the flies off. There was still a smell that never went away. The counted the corpses and waved the first wagon through.

He pulled off to one side inside the courtyard, waiting for the other two wagons. The soldiers looked over the bodies and counted them up. They waved them through after each inspection. The soldier at the gate made a note on the scroll and gave it to the last driver.

The soldier looked around while he waited for the other two wagons. There were more soldiers than he remembered in the courtyard, most of them were training or watching or running errands.

An older man walked up to the side of the wagon, and looked up at him, “I am to understand that you and your men are transporting summoned heroes.” The man asked.

“That is correct, and who might you be sir?” He asked, pretty sure the older man was supposed to be here as none of the soldiers got in his way and even took care not to get in his. The woman who was with him was pretty, and walked next to him with one arm looped in his.

“Bloodstone, I wanted to talk with them if that’s possible.” The man asked him.

“If you’re a necromancer or some class that can speak with the dead then I have no objection.” The soldier replied.

“Dead?” he asked.

“Yeah, here take a look.” He said and lifted the tarp. There were ten bodies, arranged on the back of the wagon, they could have but all the bodies on one wagon, but had been worried about getting stuck, in some of the muddy roads between the outer villages. The woman with him looked as well.

“I see,” he said looking at the other two wagons as they approached. He turned his head slightly and started walking towards the second wagon, The woman followed him.“That’s odd,” He said.

“What?” Amethyst asked.

“Something’s not right, I can sense the driver, and something else, its faint.” He said closing the distance.

The soldier from the first wagon hopped down and walked with him, “Is there a problem?” he asked.

“Let us find out, have your man get down off the wagon and pull the tarp.” He said.

He gestured to the driver of the second wagon, who nodded and hopped down and walked over to them.

“What up boss,” The second driver asked.

Bloodstone hopped up onto the back of the wagon and pulled the tarp off to one side.  Ten more corpses were arranged in the back just like the first. He looked at each one of them and stopped. He pulled the burlap off, and looked at the face. It was a woman; she had blond hair, and a horrible purple bruise on the right side of her face. He gently touched her forehead.  He stood there like that for about ten seconds, stood up and hopped down off the wagon. He called over one of the other soldiers.

“She’s still alive, I have no idea how she’s still alive.” Bloodstone gestured back to the wagon, talking to the lead driver.

The soldier came over , “Sir?” he asked.

“I need a stretcher, a heavy board, some rope and a place I can work, that’s elevated and warm. I also will need hot water, some clean cloth, a couple of blankets, and a broth”, he rambled out.

The soldier nodded and ran off get more men and get things he had been asked for.

“That’s not possible, they checked.” The lead driver said.

“Oh she is alive alright, barely. I am not blaming you, far from it. Let’s check them all just to be sure.” He said walking to the third wagon. Under the tarp were nine bodies he checked each one. He was about to jump down when he grabbed his phone and took pictures of each of them. He then covered them back up with the burlap.

He walked back to the first cart, and repeated the process, taking pictures and returning the burlap over their faces.  Returning to the second cart the soldiers had returned with the board and rope, as well as a stretcher.

A soldiers asked, “ You needed a stretcher?”

A second soldier carrying the rope and board walked up to him,”What is the rope and board for?”

The two drivers, watched as he climbed back up onto the wagon and checked the rest of the bodies and he had a small glass device that seemed to capture images onto its surface.  He set the board down next to the woman, with the rope underneath and inched her over very carefully onto the board. Using the rope he tied her to the board.

“What is he doing, isn’t she dead” A soldier asked.

Lady Amethyst watched without saying anything.

“”He says she’s not, dead, not sure why he’s bothering I believe her neck is broken” The second driver said.

Bloodstone hopped out of the wagon, “can you soldiers bring her to where I can work, if I have to bring her to the suite we are using I will.“

A third soldier ran up to the gathering group, “The captain said you can use one of the storage rooms, it’s this way.”

Three soldiers got the stretcher board and the woman off the wagon and followed the other soldier to the storage room.

Bloodstone grabbed Amethyst by the hand, “going to need your help”, and they followed the soldiers. He got about ten steps turned and said to the lead driver, “I’m taking this one, if they have any questions tell them to come see me.” With that resumed following the soldiers.

“Any idea what that was all about” The third driver said to the other two drivers.

“Beats me, I thought she was a corpse,” The second driver said.

The soldiers brought her into a storage room, and looked like it hadn’t been used for much of anything except storage. The gently placed the wrapped up woman on the table, then left. The soldier, brought in three blankets, they were made of what looked like wool.

“Let us see if we can do anything for her”, he said as he started to remove the burlap.

The two of them got her cleaned up, and bloodstone was able to determine her neck was indeed broken, her breathing was very shallow and she was cold to the touch. He sat down on a barrel, she was under the wool blanket, facing up.

“We need to turn her over, the reason she’s not breathing well is there is an arrow in her back. They must have broken it off thinking she was dead, probably saved her life. Problem is that her neck can’t be moved, until it is fixed.” He said to Amethyst.

“Is she awake?” She asked.

“No, she’s unconscious though she has moments of lucidity, where she seems to be awake. Screw it, removing the arrow first, just have to hold her head and neck still. Going to need a mana boost.”

She cast a spell and a glow surrounded them for a moment. “Like that?” She asked.

“Brilliant, I have an idea.”, He said as he used one of the blankets to hold her head in place.

She was resting on her side, and a visible puncture wound could be seen and the nub of an arrow shaft stuck out of it.  It oozed a yellow liquid, the wound itself looked red and inflamed.

“She’s tough this one, a broken neck, and arrow in the back and she’s still breathing. Can you have someone bring some alcohol, something like vodka or straight alcohol would be best, the wound needs to be cleaned.” He asked the soldier who was still outside the doorway.

“Can you help her,” Amethyst asked.

“I think so, not without your help though; I don’t have the mana I would need to do this, at least not at the levels I am at now.” He said seriously.

The soldier returned with a bottle of clear liquid. “Captain said this should do the trick”

Bloodstone took a few deep breaths, “Ok I am going to pull that arrow out, going to use magic to do it.”

There was a sickening squishing noise as the shaft of the arrow pulled free with the arrow point, the point was barbed, and the flesh around it was moved to allow its passage. Pus and green fluid drained from the wound. The smell was putrid and made the soldier holding the liquid gag. The arrow pulled free and floated in the air. The arrow dropped to the table with a dull thud.

“It’s as bad as I thought it was,  maybe worse.” He took the bottle and washed out the wound with some of the liquid. Taking a cloth he wiped away the putrid green liquid and pus from the table and her back. “Burn this.” He said wrapping it up in another cloth.

The soldier gagged again and took it holding it at arm’s length.

“I think it was a poisoned arrow, makes me want to burn demons more and more.” He said out loud.

He washed out the wound two more times, a bit of red began to flow from the wound.  He let it go for a minute then used another clean cloth to clean the wound.

The soldier returned, looking less green than when he left.

Bloodstone handed him the second batch, and the soldier turned green again and left with the cloth dripping alcohol and he went.

“Now for the hard part,” Bloodstone said, sitting back down on the barrel.

He started breathing rhythmically with his eyes closed. “What a mess, there are bone fragments all over, I am going to use the hole in her back to remove the pieces.”

The soldier returned and watched as nine small bloody bone fragments dropped out of the wound on her back. The soldier turned his back and looked down the corridor.

“Those fragments are too random to put back in the puzzle.  There one vertebrae locked back in place, nothing missing, onto the next.” He said more out loud than to anyone else.

This went on for an hour sweat had been dripping down his forehead since he started.  “All done with the bones, the fragments can be absorbed back by the body.” The nine fragments flowed back into the wound.

There was a stirring from the woman. “Ugghh, my head” she said somewhat slurred.

Bloodstone got off the barrel and kneeled so he was eye level with the woman.

“Please don’t try and move yet.” He said to her.

“Why can’t I feel my arms or legs?” She said still slurring her words.

“You may have a concussion, and spinal damage. What is the last thing you remember”  He asked softly.

“Last thing, running from an attack, they said to run, I ran. I ran into something, not sure what it was, it swung a club at me, am I dead?” She asked.

“No your alive, and I am trying to help you, get back on your feet. There it is, this should help.” He said

“Huh, my mouth has a really bad taste in it.” He speech was a lot more coherent.

“Yup, you keep talking I will keep linking up the broken nerve ends only a few thousand to fix. So what’s your name, wait don’t tell me, your name now is mouse” He winked at her.

“Huh, my name is“, and she froze, “I can’t remember my name.”

“Nope, I don’t think you are going to want to tell anyone your name, at least not right now mouse.” He said teasing her a little.

“My name is not mouse, its..” she tried to remember.

He got a little closer, “I need you to focus, your hurt really bad, I really can’t do much more without your permission, since your awake and all.”

“How bad am I hurt” She asked.

He reached out and touched her shoulder, “Do you feel that” He asked.

“No, I can’t feel anything” she looked scared.

“I can fix the damage, you’re going to be in a lot of pain, as we progress.“ He said seriously

“Give me a healing potion then, please.” She begged.

“Not all your bones are set and not all the severed nerves are stitched in place, a healing potion would leave you just like you are now, and much harder to fix until it wore off. Your arm is broken, its stitched in place, your neck was broken, the bones are stitched in place, there is a lot of swelling and some of the nerves in your spine were severed from the neck damage, and there is the concussion damage. You need to give me permission, It’s not that complicated.”He said as he glanced at Amethyst.

“Just heal her,” Amethyst said crossing her arms.

“She’s awake; I have to know if she wants to be helped.” He said turning back to the woman.

“Please help me,” She said tears in her eyes.

Bloodstone nodded, “Very well then, Amethyst can you put her back to sleep?”

Amethyst nodded and cast a spell, and the woman was asleep instantly.

“You are such a bastard,” Amethyst said.

He stood up and turned and looked at her, “Maybe, I have work to do” without another word he sat back down on the barrel, he sighed once, “More mana please”

She cast a spell and he was surrounded by a blue glow.

 

It took him hours to finish, and when he was done he had them carry her to the suite. She was put in the extra bedroom.  Bloodstone had returned exhausted to his bed. Newton and the rest had returned and gone straight to the library, they returned later, and found Lady Amethyst sitting in the main room, having dinner.

“Where is Bloodstone?” Newton asked.

“Sleeping”, she replied taking a drink, from a crystal bottle.

“Still, Lazy turd”, Kuya said.

Lady amethyst raised an eyebrow, “Really, you have no idea how exhausted we are.”

“We got some magic items, from the [enchanter]” Xach said grinning.

“I’m going to bed, we can deal with everything in the morning.” Amethyst said leaving the bottle on the table and going to bed.

“Let’s eat,” Newton said grabbing a plate of food.

Gamers eight – Day three

Day 3

The next morning, Hellen left and Marie took over. Everyone was up early, Marie had been more than happy to receive the ten gold that they had given her.

The palace was abuzz with the king departing for one of the holdings in the south. The commander showed up, while they ate. A guardsman was with him.

“This is Deakon, he’s in charge of the palace while I am out with the king.” The dark haired man was clean shaven, and the tunic he wore was immaculate, he wore a chain shirt that gave off a slight metallic smell. He had a sword at his side.

“I understand some of you wish to go into the city,” he asked.

“Me, Amethyst and Eve need to talk to some merchants and alchemists” Bloodstone replied.

Enna showed up, and greeted everyone. Kuya, sighed, “Really, you have more spells you want scribed.”

“Well you did say you wanted to get a copy of every spell, you said some of them would take longer to copy, We got two more spell books from the archive. The spell books have some high level spells, if we could all get copies, we could try and level.”, She beamed.

“Really,” She said a bit sarcastically. Kuya grumbled the whole time Enna was there, and they headed over to the mages quarters and workshop a wing over and two floors up.

“I leveled that spell you scribed for me I finally figured it out once I had more time to study it.” Enna said as they walked.

“Why would you even have a spell like that, it seems kind of a waste of magic” Kuya said tapping her staff on the rug as they walked.

“It’s important to have a broad set of spells, the call bugs spell isn’t one I really want to use, but it’s the only tier three I can get my hands on.” Enna said making a face.

“I don’t see why you all don’t have the scribe spell ability, it’s not like it’s very hard to do.”

“Uh that’s too much work; I just want to learn magic not scribe spells all day, no offense. This way.” Enna said going up a flight of steps.

The tap of Kuyas staff echoed on the stone that was exposed.  “Well if you don’t let me make a spell book, I am going to get all cranky.” A soft orb of light floated off her staff and landed on her head.

Enna looked at the light, “What is that?”

“Don’t worry about it.” Kuya said continuing to walk.

“That’s so weird,” she said looking at Kuya.

They arrived in the mages workshop; It was tidy, but cluttered. Along the one were books, in the center on a raise dais was a lectern with a very large spell book, a large stool with a big fluffy cushion had been placed in front of it with a tall desk. It was a small desk and had enough room for a second spell book, which stood open with a partially copied spell.

Enna grabbed a small step stool and put it in front of the larger stool, “Does scribbling spells make it easier to understand magic?” She asked.

“Not really.” Kuya said climbing up onto the taller stool. There was a snap and her staff vanished, in her hand was a wooden quill with a metal tip.

“How did you do that?” She asked.

“Don’t worry about it.” Kuya said resuming where she had left off scribing the spell from one book to the other.

“Did your mother let you look at her spell book?” Enna asked hopefully.

“Yup,” Kuya replied.

“And can you copy spells from it?” Enna pressed.

Kuya stopped, and looked at Enna, “If I had a spell book to copy them into. Did you get the spell books yet?” She asked.

“It takes a couple of days to make one, you said you wanted, six books. They are not cheap either.” She said defensively.

“How much is it for a blank book?” Kuya asked.

“Twenty eight gold coins, will get you a blank spell book.” Enna said somewhat bored, she had taken a seat close by to watch Kuya scribe. Her spell book was open and she was studying.

There was a pause as Kuya looked up at her, and said. “Any discounts if we get six?”

“First off you don’t have twenty eight gold coins for one book let alone six, second I have no idea if they would have a discount, and there is a shop in town that sells things like that.” Enna said

“Oh really, what’s the name of the shop?” Kuya asked returning to scribing.

“Helpherians magic emporium, he’s a merchant, buys spell books and mage supplies, I have only been in there twice, too expensive, and I was bought a spell book that was used. The first ten pages are all crappy notes. I can’t wait till I can get a real spell book.”, She sighed.

Eve, walked with Bloodstone and Lady Amethyst, no one had said much since they had the singe guardsman walking with them.

“Scuse me, can we stop in at Helpherians,” Bloodstone asked.

The guardsman nodded, “Yeah we can do that, not the best shop on the Mages Street through, where else did you want to go?”

“At least a couple of alchemist shops, to see if any are interesting in doing some research, the big Blacksmith shop that sold armor. Oh and where can we find out about buying or renting a space.”

“Oh you mean Travis’s shop, the one with the blind girl”, he said.

“Her name is Isabel,” Bloodstone said.

“Really, I don’t really like that shop, word is that he’s the one who blinded her. Are you looking for an inn? There’s a few over by the adventurers guild.”

“Eve, you seem a bit upset, everything all right?” Lady Amethyst asked.

“Huh, no I just wonder what ever happened to Miguel; you don’t think they killed him do you?” She asked.

“Who’s that?” The guardsman asked.

“She is talking about the man who attacked the king, when we first arrived. I personally don’t give a crap about him. Your face is looking better after they gave you that healing potion.” Bloodstone said to no one I particular.

“Oh him, he’s locked up in the dungeon, never heard whatever language he was using before, guy has a mouth on him.”

“si parece el,” Eve said.

“Spanish?”, Bloodstone asked. “Si” , she replied. “It makes sense now, is Spanish your first language?” He asked. “Yes, I learned English when I had to go to school. Miguel was one of the people who helped me. We dated for a bit, I was crashing at his place, when all this happened.”, She gestured to the street. “I don’t want to pry, but did he hit you?”, Lady Amethyst asked. “It was my fault, I stepped on his phone.” She said looking down. “Stop right there, the two things are not inclusive. Anyone who hits a woman, well I have a very low opinion of them. “Bloodstone said getting a little heated. “He’s not a bad person, he just has a temper.” She said softly. “We don’t take kindly to women being roughed up, if it’s a bar fight that’s one thing, married couples fight sometimes, usually if it comes to blows someone usually dies.” The guardsman said chiming in.  They continued down the street following the guardsman.

The first shop they entered was the Helpherians magic emporium; it was a small shop, with a clear glass window, showing a number of items on display. The display itself was a suit of armor, with a shield and a bow and sword were placed in such a manner to draw the eye.   A small chime rang when the door was opened. “Welcome, to Helpherians we have magic if you have the coin.” The voice came from a skinny man, whose hair seems to be spotty, in places, he grinned at them as they came in, a tooth missing just off center.  “I think we came to the wrong place,” Bloodstone said stopping.  “You buying or selling?” the man asked.  “We are looking for spell books,” Bloodstone said. “Ahh I have a few in at the moment, some tier three and one tier four spell.” The man said, walking over to them.  “Well, she doesn’t need one, me and my associate do.” He gestured first to Amethyst and secondly to Eve. Eve eyed at the man, “I think we should find another shop.” “Nonsense, you will not find a better price on a spell book used or otherwise.” He said rummaging in a box. He pulled out three books, one looked like it had seen better days. The cover was hanging on by threads, as if someone had tried to sew it back on.  The second book he put on the table looked like it had been soaked in water. The last book was slightly smaller than the other two and had a bright green cover. “These are the best books in my shop.” “Yea, we are leaving,” Bloodstone said turning to leave. Eve grabbed the door and started opening it.  “Wait, Wait, I have more books, you can’t judge a book by its cover.” He said rummaging behind the counter.  Bloodstone turned back to him, “Look I don’t want to waste your time, or mine. I need six empty spell books, and even a few spells in a single book would be helpful.”“Six?” he squeaked. “Six empty books, why would you need six empty books, are there new mages?” He said composing himself. “Yes, I have that many empty spell books” He said as he rummaged behind the counter again. He put a single book on the counter. “Now where did I put the rest. Oh that’s right.”  He stepped out from behind the counter and walked over to a shelf, there were a dozen books he pulled five of them off the shelf and dropped them on the counter. A small cloud of dust puffed off of them. Bloodstone sneezed, “How much?” “Fifty gold each, for the blank ones, the green one is two fifty and the water spells are three hundred, and the last one is five hundred.” The merchant said returning behind the counter.

Eve still holding the door asked, “Fifty gold for an empty book? nos estaba robando claramente.” She said a little annoyed.

Everyone looked at her, Bloodstone said, “The lady here thinks your books are very overpriced, I agree. Is there another shop we can go to?”

The guardsman shrugged, “Sure, there is that woman’s shop a block over, never been there myself.”

Bloodstone turned back towards the door.  Eve was watching the man behind the counter. He seemed torn, “I suppose I can make a deal, say fifteen hundred for all of them.”

“Not interested, and that’s more than they are all worth. I was going to ask about magic items, this place is a rip off.” Bloodstone said covering the few steps towards the door.

Seeing the sale walking out, the man behind the counter, said, “I’m sure we can make a deal, what do you have to spend?”

Bloodstone stopped and turned at the door, “This is not how this works, I came here expecting someone having fair value, for goods. I’m pretty sure you have no idea who you’re dealing with, my wife [Lady] Amethyst, has a spell book already.”

There was a slight flicker of magic around Lady Amethyst. Lady Amethyst spoke, “Summon spell book” And the large tomb materialized in her hand.

The shop keeper froze, licked his lips, “Uh, um er..” He coughed. “I had no idea! How much would you be willing to sell that book for.”

Lady Amethyst laughed, “I can’t sell it even if I wanted to, go ahead pick it up” she walked past Bloodstone and set the book on the counter.

The shop keeper reached out to pick up the book and his hands passed right through it as if it was smoke. “Wow, anti-theft magic never seen anything like it before. Really how much, would you be willing to sell it for.”

Lady Amethyst sighed, “You’re not getting it, it’s my book, mine alone. My daughter wanted to copy some of the spells out of the book, we can’t find anyone willing to sell spell books.”

“Oh, well the spell books here are fifty gold each. I can reduce the price down to say half off, since they have been in my shop so long. Would this be your daughter?” He asked looking at Eve.

“No, this is Eve she is someone we are recruiting. My daughter is working with the Kings Mages, coping some spells out of some larger book they have, she needs her own spell book.” She replied.

Lady Amethyst leaned over the counter slightly, “I really would like to make some purchases here, I am a [Lady] after all, at least that’s what your king called me.”

Several emotions flickered across his face, fear, greed, fascination. Greed won out, “What else are you looking for [Lady] Amethyst,” his eyes glued to hers.

“Well we are looking for a few trinkets, or a bag of holding, perhaps an appraisal of the two we have and perhaps some custom work?” She said batting her eyes.

“I have a small selection of items, I think I have a bag around here somewhere,” He broke eye contact to look for the bag. “Though I don’t do any custom work, I am a [trader] not an [enchanter].” He paused, “What the heck is a [raid enchanter]?”

Bloodstone and Lady Amethyst stared at him, Eve said,” Don’t ask me I don’t have that class.”

Lady Amethyst sighed and broke the tension by saying,” It’s a [enchanter], I know a bunch of tricks and spells that can be using to take down raid level monsters and crowd control. There’s more to it but I can’t memorize the higher tier spells now, they are in my book, just need to get some experience to be able to cast them.”

“I never heard of a class having a weird spell book like that. You mentioned copying spell books, would you be willing to sell me a copy?” He asked.

“I think we can arrange something, we need to get some items appraised, as well as pick up some blank spell books. Though I am interested in the three books you have they are out of the price range I was thinking.” Bloodstone said.

The shopkeeper turned back to Lady Amethyst, “I see, so what were you thinking for the spell books, and what kind of items are you looking for?” He asked.

“Do you know an [enchanter] we can talk to? And I see many items in your display cases, we are looking for a bag of holding, and some examples of simple magics on an item.” She said glancing at Bloodstone.

He pulled a very weather worn sack, out of one of the display cases, and set it on the counter. “It’s very noisy, or so I am told. It can be repaired, just not by me. Jaslene is the best [enchanter] on the continent, she can tell you more about any items you might need appraised, I can give you a reference if you want. This bag I can sell for say two hundred fifty gold.”

“The reference is thoughtful, if you can have that written up, so one fifty for the spell books, and two fifty for the bag, for four hundred, coins. If we buy the other three books right now can we make it an even thousand coins? Though it looks like you have some other blank books, would you be willing to make a deal, considering my daughter can fill the books and make them more sellable” Amethyst said looking at the bag.

The shop keeper paused and thought about it for a moment. “Ok, and I can throw in two extra books, with the condition that you return one of them with spells to sell.”

“I think we have an agreement,” She pulled another bag out and started stacking coins.

“We don’t do it that way, let me get the scale.” The shop keeper said pulling up a small balancing scale. It took a bit of time to complete the transaction as well as get the letter of reference from the shopkeeper, whom they found out his name was Cecile.

They left the shop and as the door closed, Bloodstone turned to Amethyst,” You were brilliant, he never stood a chance.”

He turned to Eve, and glanced at the guardsman, “Eve, there’s something I have been meaning to ask, I hope you don’t take it the wrong way.”  “What?” She asked somewhat indifferent.  “You seem a little down, I realize that the situation we are in sucks. We need to stick together, though I get the feeling you don’t trust us.” He said.

“How do I explain, I had a bad life, were I was. People always took advantage of me; you haven’t given me any reason to really trust you. This place is just like home, just no electricity and more problems. It’s nothing personal, you and your wife have tried to look out for me. I’m not a kid.” She said somewhat bitterly.

Bloodstone looked at the guard, “can you show us to this enchanter Jaslene’s shop?” The guard nodded and started walking; bloodstone followed, and as Eve took a step, Amethyst said, “hold on a moment, can we talk woman to woman?” Eve paused and then shrugged, “I supposed”

“There’s something you need to know, it’s kind of a secret. It’s about one of the classes my husband has, can you keep the secret?” She asked.

“What is the class, it’s not something bad is it?” She asked.

“No, it’s actually a very special class, one that if we keep secret might let us all survive, make a life here. It’s up to you, I’m going to trust you. the last class he has is [psion]” She said.

“What class is that?” Eve asked.

“It allows him to read minds, and broadcast his thoughts. The others know he told them, and can communicate with them over distance.” Amethyst replied.

“He’s been reading everyone’s minds, including mine.” She said angrily. “It’s not like that, at least the way he explained it. He has to concentrate on someone to hear surface thoughts, or send a message or listen for one. You can see why he kept it a secret” She said.

“He has trouble reading you sometimes, since he doesn’t know Spanish very well. We do want to help, if you let us.” Amethyst said.

“Or you’ll mind control me,” She asked a little more upset.

It’s not like that Eve, and I understand how you might be afraid of me reading your mind. Was broadcast into her head

“Stay out of my head” She said a little loudly.  “Well you know now, we need to catch up”, She said walking after Bloodstone.

Eve stood on the street watching them, a bit of fear sat in the pit of her stomach. “How do I know you’re not manipulating me.”

There was no answer, she stood on the street for a few more minutes until they were out of sight. Something about this felt wrong, she wasn’t sure how or why she felt that way, she just did.

The guard, Bloodstone and Lady Amethyst had turned a corner, and traveled eight blocks down. The residence they arrived at, and it was a residence with a high metal gate, and a green lawn. The residence stood out, it screamed wealth. The four-story stone building had a gate than on the corner. The building looked like it was more defensive than aesthetic. The guard opened the gate and let them enter, “Hey where the other woman run off to?” He asked realizing Eve was absent.

Bloodstone sighed, “She needed some time to think, she should be all right.” He glanced at Lady Amethyst.

At least I hope so, he sent to Amethyst.

“Do you want to go get her, I can talk with this enchantress, maybe get some tips, or suggestions.” Lady Amethyst asked.

“No if she can’t trust us, then chasing her down will just freak her out more.”, He said.

“You two wait here, I’ll go find her.” The guardsman said.

“Sure thing”, Bloodstone replied.

The guardsman closed the gate with them inside and jogged down the street back to the other shop.

“Do you know where she is?”, Amethyst asked.

“No, I broke contact, she’s a bit skittish, the others have a way to get my attention, even while I am not actively scanning. How do you want to handle this” He said pointing towards the door.

“I wouldn’t read her mind, Let us see if she home” she said.

Bloodstone offered his arm and she looped hers through his, and they walked to the door. There was a large brass knocker on the door. Lady Amethyst raised it and knocked twice.

A young man answered the door, “Can I help you?” the teen asked.

Bloodstone handed him the letter, from Cecile. “Let me see if my aunt will see you.” He closed the door.

The young man returned, a few minutes later, “Please come in” He said gesturing into the open doorway. The foyer was immense and a staircase could be seen going to the second floor, and it seems to wind around overhead.  There were paintings on the walls of people and scenes.

“This way please,” He said heading under the stairs to a large double door. They followed him to a sitting room, that had been done in a very tasteful manner, it was elegant, and cozy. There was a wooden table set in the center of the room with decretive chairs. The older woman sat facing the door, the letter on the table visible. She had gray hair, and it was tied more in a bun, than loose. There were a few strands that seems to have gotten loose. She wore glasses, and her blouse, and long dress were elegant, as well and appeared to be rich cloth, possibly silk.

“Good afternoon, Cecile must be losing his touch, if you got him to write this letter. Please have a seat, and tell me what kind of magic you’re looking for.  Percival, can you bring tea.”

“Yes Ma’am”, the boy said leaving the room.

They sat down at the offered chairs. “I heard the king had given out titles recently, to some of those he summoned, you must have made an impression.”

“There’s one of our group who uncovered a plot, the king decided that he needed us to stay close.” Bloodstone replied.

“You’re an [enchanter], Cecil says, could you tell me your levels?” She asked.

“I am a level two [Illusionist], and a level two [raid enchanter] and a [hero] level.” Lady amethyst replied.

“How fascinating, I have never heard of that kind of enchanter.”, she turned to Bloodstone, “So what classes do you have.”

“[Wizard], [hero], [engineer] [psion] and [swordsman]”, He replied, and then froze. “How did you make me say that?” He asked.

She smiled, “At least you’re not being deceptive. I suspect, that you’re here, about those very noise bags you have as well and to see if I have anything I am willing to sell you.”

“Noisy bags?” Bloodstone asked.

She gestured and the three bags of holding floated to the table.” These, I have seen them all before. The one you bought from Cecile is a total loss, it’s probably beyond repair. The other two are older, but are still noisy, looking at them, I don’t think they are worth repairing.”

“Meaning it would be cheaper to have a new one made?” Bloodstone asked.

“Precisely, oh they will function for a few years or decades but one day one of the spell bindings on the bag will break and all the contents inside will burst out. Now if you’re interested in replacing them, I can have new ones made in about a months’ time, and they will cost about eight hundred gold each, I would also need a deposit of five hundred gold. Now if there is something else you’re looking for we can discuss the fees and time”

“I see, it takes time to make a bag, I would like to see one being made if that’s possible. We both would like to know how magic items are created, from both a practical or philosophical stand point.” He said gesturing to the bags.

She moved her glasses off her nose slightly and looked at him,” You’re a strange individual, how is it you don’t know how magic items are made?”

“We come from a place where technology, is common, and there is no magic.” Bloodstone replied.

“You’re one of those summoned individuals, that the king has been pulling from the dirt place.” She said, pushing her glasses back in place.

“Earth or Terra, is the name of the place. From what we have read, we will need magic, both in spell and gear. I have many items that I think could help us, if they can be made that is. Or if we can make them ourselves, the problem with that is we don’t have working knowledge of how to make items.”

The woman laughed, “Of course not, no enchanter would willingly give up that information, never mind write it down. Look around you, this is the fruits of my talents, I am the best [Enchanter] on the continent, I only know of a few enchanters who are higher level.”

Bloodstone looked down, “I get it, I really do, you have a good thing, you have no idea what we might be able to do. I am guessing just to teach us the basics would require us being an apprentice or some exorbitant fee.”

The woman looked him over and rested her head on the outside of her hands,” You need to get some experience with magic, maybe I will help you, just a little.” She got up from her table she picked up a cane and hobbled over to a large glass case with doors on it. “The problem with young people today is that they don’t listen to their elders, Magic isn’t something you can teach really well, at least not to everyone. When I was younger, I bought and sold magic, on another continent. Took me years to master the craft, and I still have not found how to open this box.” She took a simple box down off the top shelf. She carried it back over and put in in the middle of the table. “I bought this box, from a group of gold adventurers, it is magical, what’s in it or how to open it I have no idea. It’s given me a lot of ideas on making magic items, and yet it still will not open.”

“I don’t understand.” Bloodstone said looking at the box. It was a wooden box, there were no symbols, or accents or even a lock, there was a small seam that looked like a lid.  It didn’t even appear to have been stained, though the workmanship on just the box made it to be one piece of wood. The grains lined up across the small seam that appeared to be the lid.

“I have tried everything I know, disenchantments, brute force, spells that would melt stone to liquid, and this dam box would not open. You tell me what is inside and I will think about it.”

“How would I know how to open this box?” He asked.

She sighed, “It is one of the few things that has frustrated me, not knowing if I made a good deal.”

He stared at the box, focusing his will directly on its surface. The box was a hard surface, and he pushed slightly with his will against the box. The box slid two millimeters on the table.

“How did you get it to move?” She asked

“Focus of will, it is hard, like steel. Let me try something.” He stared at the box, feeling its hard structure. He focused on the table, it was hard as well though there was some give to the material. He returned his focus to the box, and made it into a fine point, the box stopped this as well. Running it along the longest length there did not seem to be any change, he ran it down top to bottom, this fine point of will. Beads of sweat began to form as he continued to concentrate on the box. There was a slight indent were the lid was, it too resisted. He stopped for a moment, “Its solid, I need a moment.” He relaxed, his body cooling from the exertion.

“I didn’t expect, you to be able to open the box, or see inside.” She said returning to her chair.

“Then why have me try, I think I can try a different approach, though it may not work.” Bloodstone said returning his gaze to the box.

“Maybe these will help you” She said removing her glasses and setting them on the table.

“Uh not sure how,” He said gently picking them up.

“Put them on,” He chided.

He put them on and looked at the box, it glowed, with a soft light, looking closer he could see bands of silver light gently wrapping the box. Thousands of strands like spider silk only more delicate. “Is this the enchantment on the box”, He asked.

“I believe so, if you look at your bags you will see the difference.”, she said smiling.

He glanced at her and sway that her clothes had the same shimmer, not as delicate. He pulled out one of the bags and looked at it. The bag he had glowed, the strands were course, and had knots, and there were loose strands then hung off the bag or were tucked into other strands. It looked like a tangled mess.

“How much for “, He started to say.

“Oh no, they are not for sale, not now, probably never. Use your trick see if you can find a thread. “She suggested.

Bloodstone gazed at the threads and focused his will again and pulled gently on a single loose thread on the bag. It pulled free and was a much longer string. He could see where it belonged, and pulled it to the matching end. “How do you get the threads to stick together?”  He asked.

“I have no idea, usually you just weave the spell as one continuous thread through the object, as it wears or the threads fray, the magic becomes more unstable until it just falls apart.” She replied.

T here was a small gap between the ends, it appeared that something had damaged the threads. He removed the glasses, and set them back on the table. Still holding the ends he pulled them together. “They don’t want to bind. And they don’t want to tie, how strange.” He then tried to splice the ends together, and there was a spark that flashed around the bag as the two ends joined.

“My word, what was that.” She said picking up the glasses.

Amethyst had been watching the bag and had channeled mana into the bag itself.

“That’s fascinating, that you two can fix magic threads, very unusual.” She said.

There was a loud knocking, and a few minutes later the young man returned, “There is a [guardsman] here asking if the [Lord] and [Lady] are still here”

The guardsman stepped around the boy, “My apologies, I could not find Eve, she seems to have wandered off into the city.”

The woman looked at the guardsman, glanced at the box on the table then back to Bloodstone. “I believe you have what you need, for now, I would love to have you and her over for tea. Until then I have things I need to attend to.” She picked up the box and moved it out of sight.

“Of course, tomorrow or the day after how does that sound?” He asked.

“Noon tomorrow is fine”, she had hobbled back over to the cabinet and replaced the box back on the top shelf. “it seems you have a missing companion, bring them along tomorrow as well.”

Amethyst had not yet moved, she asked, “May I speak with you alone on a personal matter”

“Sure my dear, please show them out.” She said to the boy.

Bloodstone nodded and followed the boy and the [guardsman] back to the front door. The door closed to the small room.

They waited at the entrance for about ten minutes for Amethyst to finish her conversation.  She came out and was thanking the woman, “I really appreciate it, I will have to stop in on that shop.”

Bloodstone and the [guardsman] walked out with Amethyst to the street.

“Where to now,” Amethyst asked.

“Well if she had a shop you needed to visit, there would be the next stop.” Bloodstone said.

She nodded, “She said there is a shop that has what I and the others need, it is on Feather way near the Grand road.”

The [guardsman] said, “I think I know the shop you are talking about, deals in clothing, and specializes in women undergarments.”

“That’s the one, lead on.” She said with a slight reddening of the face.

It was a twenty minute walk, to the shop. She went inside and came out almost twenty minutes later.

Bloodstone waited outside, however his face turned a bright red, relaying a conversation between Beth his daughter and Amethyst.

She came out, and chided Bloodstone, “you would think you of all people wouldn’t get embarrassed about those kinds of things.”

“It is not that, It’s the way the three of you were, never mind can we drop the subject?” He asked slightly red.

“Any luck finding Eve,” She asked.

“I haven’t really had a chance to look for her, give me a minute.” He said.

The [guardsman] who had been standing outside with bloodstone looked a little confused. “We have been standing out here. I am not sure where to look for her.”

“This shouldn’t take that long,” He said sighing. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

He send out a mental pulse, a call to Eve. He still didn’t know what his range was to make a connection. Though have a connection with someone already made it easier to make the connection he had found, and familiarity with the person. Eve he had only made the once contact earlier today,a and his lack of familiarity was making it harder to find her.

“I think I found her, this way.” He said, taking off into a slight jog.

The guardsman looked very confused.

Three minutes later they turned onto a side street, they had passed people in the street , no one paid them any real attention. As they turned down the street, a small crowd had gathered. They waded through the crowd, to the center where two guardsmen held a man down, and a third stood over Eve.

There was a pool of blood that was slowly spreading out from Eve. The guardsman they were with froze for just a moment and then took charge. “What is going on here” He asked.

Several people that had been watching turned and went about their business, and left the scene.

Bloodstone knelt down next to Eve, she had been slashed by a dagger, there were deep cuts on her hands, and a stab wound on her chest. The blood was coming from her neck and the guard was trying to put pressure on it. “Bloody mess, where is that runner!” he said seeing Bloodstone for the first time.

“You, put pressure here, if we don’t get this wound closed she’s going to die. Where is that runner?”

Bloodstone did as the guardsman asked. He could feel Eve, and he made the mental connection. The fear almost over whelmed him, as the connection was made.

Eve, stay with me. He broadcasted to her mind.

Her eyes snapped open and she tried to get up, “Don’t move this is bad, real bad. You have been slashed in the throat, it hit one the arteries.” He said and he could feel the bloods oozing under his hands.

I don’t want to die, not here. Was the though he picked up from her.

“Shhh, you need to trust me, I won’t let that happen.” He said trying to reassure her.

Bloodstone analyzed the situation, what he needed, what could he do, what was available. The wound on her neck needed to be fixed, even modern medicine, would have requires a surgeon, of at least some skill. He wasn’t a surgeon, but he had seen something today that he might be able to use. What did he have to lose, just Eve’s life.

He sent a mental message to Amethyst, who began casting, a flicker of energy enveloped Eve, him and Amethyst. He felt her begin to channel mana into Eve.

“Spider web, thinner that hair. He could feel the mana forming into a thread, as he focused it. Bead of sweat started to form immediately as he started to push the mana through the two ends of the flesh that had been split. It wasn’t working, the threads we not sticking or staying they just passed through her flesh as if they were ghosts.

Then a suggestion from his daughter solidified the problem for him, different mana frequencies, if that was a thing. He took a deep breath, centered his mind and cut all the other connections, except Eve’s.

He felt her blood and the wounds she had received; he took the mana and willed the wounds closed, and nothing happened. He tried to will them to heal, and use the mana the energies around him, and her. There was a shift, as her own body began to heal itself, as he focused on the small area around her neck the wound closed ever so slowly. There was another problem she had lost a lot of blood, she was starting loose consciences, the connection was fading, and with it his sense of her.

He was racing the clock, and there was not enough time. She needed blood. The bloods that had pooled was already sticky, and dying. Where could he get more, if it were a modern situation, a transfusion would be needed. The problem is that you cant just transfuse blood from one person to another unless they are compatible.

Bloodstone knew his blood type was O negative, O was a universal donor, meaning anyone could receive it. Would that help in this situation? How could he giver her blood? He had to try.

The on lookers didn’t see her wound heal on her neck, or the weird connection Bloodstones wrist made to her neck. Most just wanted to see what would happen.

A runner arrived with several healing potions, the guardsman tried to move bloodstone hands, and stared at the weird purple tubes that came off his wrist and went into her neck.

“Potions, use the potions” Bloodstone rasped.

The guardsman put a full potion down her throat, she coughed. The guard saw the purple thing from the man’s wrist dissolve.

“She should be fine now.” He stood up took a single stop and started to fall. The [guardsman] who had been with them all day caught him before he hit the cobblestone road.

There were some murmurs from the crowd, wanting to know what had happened and who the man was.  Bloodstone passed out.